The Project Gutenberg EBook of Rujub, the Juggler, by G. A. Henty
#12 in our series by G. A. Henty

Copyright laws are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the
copyright laws for your country before downloading or redistributing
this or any other Project Gutenberg eBook.

This header should be the first thing seen when viewing this Project
Gutenberg file.  Please do not remove it.  Do not change or edit the
header without written permission.

Please read the "legal small print," and other information about the
eBook and Project Gutenberg at the bottom of this file.  Included is
important information about your specific rights and restrictions in
how the file may be used.  You can also find out about how to make a
donation to Project Gutenberg, and how to get involved.


**Welcome To The World of Free Plain Vanilla Electronic Texts**

**eBooks Readable By Both Humans and By Computers, Since 1971**

*****These eBooks Were Prepared By Thousands of Volunteers!*****


Title: Rujub, the Juggler

Author: G. A. Henty

Release Date: January, 2005 [EBook #7229]
[Yes, we are more than one year ahead of schedule]
[This file was first posted on March 28, 2003]

Edition: 10

Language: English

Character set encoding: ASCII

*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK RUJUB, THE JUGGLER ***




This etext was produced by Martin Robb




Rujub, the Juggler
by G. A. Henty.



PUBLISHERS' INTRODUCTION.


"Rujub, the Juggler," is mainly an historical tale for young and
old, dealing with the Sepoy Mutiny, in India, during the years 1857
to 1859.

This famous mutiny occurred while the reins of British rule in
India were in the hands of Lord Canning. Chupattees (cakes of flour
and water) were circulated among the natives, placards protesting
against British rule were posted at Delhi, and when the Enfield
rifle with its greased cartridges was introduced among the Sepoy
soldiers serving the Queen it was rumored that the cartridges were
smeared with the forbidden pig's fat, so that the power of the
Sepoys might forever be destroyed.

Fanatical to the last degree, the Sepoys were not long in bringing
the mutiny to a head. The first outbreak occurred at Meerut, where
were stationed about two thousand English soldiers and three thousand
native troops. The native troops refused to use the cartridges
supplied to them and eighty-two were placed under arrest. On the
day following the native troops rebelled in a body, broke open the
guardhouse and released the prisoners, and a severe battle followed,
and Meerut was given over to the flames. The mutineers then marched
upon Delhi, thirty-two miles away, and took possession. At Bithoor
the Rajah had always professed a strong friendship for the English,
but he secretly plotted against them, and, later on, General Wheeler
was compelled to surrender to the Rajah at Cawnpore, and did so
with the understanding that the lives of all in the place should
be spared. Shortly after the surrender the English officers and
soldiers were shot down, and all of the women and children butchered.

The mutiny was now at its height, and for a while it was feared
that British rule in India must cease. The Europeans at Lucknow
were besieged for about three months and were on the point of giving
up, when they were relieved through the heroic march of General
Havelock. Sir Colin Campbell followed, and soon the city was once
more in the complete possession of the British. Oude was speedily
reduced to submission, many of the rebel leaders were either shot
or hanged, and gradually the mutiny, which had cost the lives of
thousands, was brought to an end.

The tale, however, is not all of war. In its pages are given many
true to life pictures of life in India, in the barracks of the
soldiers and elsewhere. A most important part is played by Rujub,
the juggler, who is a warm friend to the hero of the narrative.
Rujub is no common conjuror, but one of the higher men of mystery,
who perform partly as a religious duty and who accept no pay for such
performances. The acts of these persons are but little understood,
even at this late day, and it is possible that many of their arts
will sooner or later be utterly lost to the world at large. That
they can do some wonderful things in juggling, mind reading, and
in second sight, is testified to by thousands of people who have
witnessed their performances in India; how they do these things
has never yet been explained.

Strange as it may seem, the hero of the tale is a natural born
coward, who cannot stand the noise of gunfire. He realizes his
shortcomings, and they are frequently brought home to him through
the taunts of his fellow soldiers. A doctor proves that the dread
of noise is hereditary, but this only adds to the young soldier's
misery. To make himself brave he rushes to the front in a most
desperate fight, and engages in scout work which means almost certain
death. In the end he masters his fear, and gives a practical lesson
of what stern and unbending will power can accomplish.

In many respects "Rujub, the Juggler," will be found one of the
strongest of Mr. Henty's works, and this is saying much when one
considers all of the many stories this well known author has already
penned for the entertainment of young and old. As a picture of life
in the English Army in India it is unexcelled.



CHAPTER I.


It would be difficult to find a fairer scene. Throughout the gardens
lanterns of many shapes and devices threw their light down upon
the paths, which were marked out by lines of little lamps suspended
on wires a foot above the ground. In a treble row they encircled
a large tank or pond and studded a little island in its center.
Along the terraces were festoons and arches of innumerable lamps,
while behind was the Palace or Castle, for it was called either;
the Oriental doors and windows and the tracery of its walls lit up
below by the soft light, while the outline of the upper part could
scarce be made out. Eastern as the scene was, the actors were
for the most part English. Although the crowd that promenaded the
terrace was composed principally of men, of whom the majority were
in uniform of one sort or another, the rest in evening dress, there
were many ladies among them.

At the end of one of the terraces a band of the 103d Bengal Infantry
was playing, and when they ceased a band of native musicians, at
the opposite end of the terrace, took up the strains. Within, the
palace was brilliantly lighted, and at the tables in one of the
large apartments a few couples were still seated at supper. Among
his guests moved the Rajah, chatting in fluent English, laughing
with the men, paying compliments to the ladies, a thoroughly good
fellow all round, as his guests agreed. The affair had been a
great success. There had first been a banquet to the officers and
civilians at the neighboring station. When this was over, the ladies
began to arrive, and for their amusement there had been a native
nautch upon a grand scale, followed by a fine display of fireworks,
and then by supper, at which the Rajah had made a speech expressive
of his deep admiration and affection for the British. This he had
followed up by proposing the health of the ladies in flowery terms.
Never was there a better fellow than the Rajah. He had English
tastes, and often dined at one or other of the officers' messes.
He was a good shot, and could fairly hold his own at billiards. He
had first rate English horses in his stables, and his turnout was
perfect in all respects. He kept a few horses for the races, and
was present at every ball and entertainment. At Bithoor he kept
almost open house. There was a billiard room and racquet courts,
and once or twice a week there were luncheon parties, at which
from twelve to twenty officers were generally present. In all India
there was no Rajah with more pronounced English tastes or greater
affection for English people. The one regret of his life, he
often declared, was that his color and his religion prevented his
entertaining the hope of obtaining an English wife. All this, as
everyone said, was the more remarkable and praiseworthy, inasmuch
as he had good grounds of complaint against the British Government.

With the ladies he was an especial favorite; he was always ready
to show them courtesy. His carriages were at their service. He was
ready to give his aid and assistance to every gathering. His private
band played frequently on the promenade, and handsome presents of
shawls and jewelry were often made to those whom he held in highest
favor. At present he was talking to General Wheeler and some other
officers.

"I warn you that I mean to win the cup at the races," he said; "I
have just bought the horse that swept the board on the Bombay side;
I have set my heart on winning the cup, and so secured this horse.
I am ready to back it if any of you gentlemen are disposed to wager
against it."

"All in good time, Rajah," one of the officers laughed; "we don't
know what will be entered against it yet, and we must wait to see
what the betting is, but I doubt whether we have anything that
will beat the Bombay crack on this side; I fancy you will have to
lay odds on."

"We shall see," the Rajah said; "I have always been unlucky, but
I mean to win this time."

"I don't think you take your losses much to heart, Rajah," General
Wheeler said; "yet there is no doubt that your bets are generally
somewhat rash ones."

"I mean to make a coup this time. That is your word for a big
thing, I think. The Government has treated me so badly I must try
to take something out of the pockets of its officers."

"You do pretty well still," the General laughed; "after this splendid
entertainment you have given us this evening you can hardly call
yourself a poor man."

"I know I am rich. I have enough for my little pleasures--I do
not know that I could wish for more--still no one is ever quite
content."

By this time the party was breaking up, and for the next half hour
the Rajah was occupied in bidding goodby to his guests. When the
last had gone he turned and entered the palace, passed through the
great halls, and, pushing aside a curtain, entered a small room. The
walls and the columns were of white marble, inlaid with arabesque
work of colored stones. Four golden lamps hung from the ceiling, the
floor was covered with costly carpets, and at one end ran a raised
platform a foot in height, piled with soft cushions. He took a
turn or two up and down the room, and then struck a silver bell.
An attendant entered.

"Send Khoosheal and Imambux here."

Two minutes later the men entered. Imambux commanded the Rajah's
troops, while Khoosheal was the master of his household.

"All has gone off well," the Rajah said; "I am pleased with you,
Khoosheal. One more at most, and we shall have done with them.
Little do they think what their good friend Nana Sahib is preparing
for them. What a poor spirited creature they think me to kiss the
hand that robbed me, to be friends with those who have deprived
me of my rights! But the day of reckoning is not far off, and then
woe to them all! Have any of your messengers returned, Imambux?"

"Several have come in this evening, my lord; would you see them
now, or wait till morning?"

"I will see them now; I will get the memory of these chattering
men and these women with their bare shoulders out of my mind. Send
the men in one by one. I have no further occasion for you tonight;
two are better than three when men talk of matters upon which an
empire depends."

The two officers bowed and retired, and shortly afterwards the
attendant drew back the curtain again, and a native, in the rags
of a mendicant, entered, and bowed till his forehead touched the
carpet. Then he remained kneeling, with his arms crossed over his
chest, and his head inclined in the attitude of the deepest humility.

"Where have you been?" the Rajah asked.

"My lord's slave has been for three weeks at Meerut. I have obeyed
orders. I have distributed chupaties among the native regiments,
with the words, 'Watch, the time is coming,' and have then gone
before I could be questioned. Then, in another disguise, I have
gone through the bazaar, and said in talk with many that the Sepoys
were unclean and outcast, for that they had bitten cartridges anointed
with pig's fat, and that the Government had purposely greased the
cartridges with this fat in order that the caste of all the Sepoys
should be destroyed. When I had set men talking about this I left;
it will be sure to come to the Sepoys' ears."

The Rajah nodded. "Come again tomorrow at noon; you will have your
reward then and further orders; but see that you keep silence;
a single word, and though you hid in the farthest corner of India
you would not escape my vengeance."

Man after man entered. Some of them, like the first, were in
mendicant's attire, one or two were fakirs, one looked like a well
to do merchant. With the exception of the last, all had a similar
tale to tell; they had been visiting the various cantonments of
the native army, everywhere distributing chupaties and whispering
tales of the intention of the Government to destroy the caste of the
Sepoys by greasing the cartridges with pig's fat. The man dressed
like a trader was the last to enter.

"How goes it, Mukdoomee?"

"It is well, my lord; I have traversed all the districts where we
dwelt of old, before the Feringhee stamped us out and sent scores
to death and hundreds to prison. Most of the latter whom death has
spared are free now, and with many of them have I talked. They are
most of them old, and few would take the road again, but scarce one
but has trained up his son or grandson to the work; not to practice
it,--the hand of the whites was too heavy before, and the gains
are not large enough to tempt men to run the risk--but they teach
them for the love of the art. To a worshiper of the goddess there
is a joy in a cleverly contrived plan and in casting the roomal
round the neck of the victim, that can never die. Often in my young
days, when perhaps twelve of us were on the road in a party, we
made less than we could have done by labor, but none minded.

"We were sworn brothers; we were working for Kali, and so that we
sent her victims we cared little; and even after fifteen or twenty
years spent in the Feringhee's prisons, we love it still; none
hate the white man as we do; has he not destroyed our profession?
We have two things to work for; first, for vengeance; second, for
the certainty that if the white man's Raj were at an end, once again
would the brotherhood follow their profession, and reap booty for
ourselves and victims for Kali; for, assuredly, no native prince
would dare to meddle with us. Therefore, upon every man who was
once a Thug, and upon his sons and grandsons, you may depend. I do
not say that they would be useful for fighting, for we have never
been fighters, but the stranglers will be of use. You can trust them
with missions, and send them where you choose. From their fathers'
lips they have learnt all about places and roads; they can decoy
Feringhee travelers, the Company's servants or soldiers, into
quiet places, and slay them. They can creep into compounds and into
houses, and choose their victims from the sleepers. You can trust
them, Rajah, for they have learned to hate, and each in his way
will, when the times comes, aid to stir up men to rise. The past
had almost become a dream, but I have roused it into life again,
and upon the descendants of the stranglers throughout India you
can count surely."

"You have not mentioned my name?" the Rajah said suddenly, looking
closely at the man as he put the question.

"Assuredly not, your highness; I have simply said deliverance is
at hand; the hour foretold for the end of the Raj of the men from
beyond the sea will soon strike, and they will disappear from the
land like fallen leaves; then will the glory of Kali return, then
again will the brotherhood take to the road and gather in victims.
I can promise that every one of those whose fathers or grandfathers
or other kin died by the hand of the Feringhee, or suffered in his
prisons, will do his share of the good work, and be ready to obey
to the death the orders which will reach him."

"It is good," the Rajah said; "you and your brethren will have a
rich harvest of victims, and the sacred cord need never be idle.
Go; it is well nigh morning, and I would sleep."

But not for some time did the Rajah close his eyes; his brain was
busy with the schemes which he had long been maturing, but was only
now beginning to put into action.

"It must succeed," he said to himself; "all through India the
people will take up arms when the Sepoys give the signal by rising
against their officers. The whites are wholly unsuspicious; they
even believe that I, I whom they have robbed, am their friend.
Fools! I hold them in the hollow of my hand; they shall trust me
to the last, and then I will crush them. Not one shall escape me!
Would I were as certain of all the other stations in India as I am
of this. Oude, I know, will rise as one man; the Princes of Delhi
I have sounded; they will be the leaders, though the old King will
be the nominal head; but I shall pull the strings, and as Peishwa,
shall be an independent sovereign, and next in dignity to the Emperor.
Only nothing must be done until all is ready; not a movement must
be made until I feel sure that every native regiment from Calcutta
to the North is ready to rise."

And so, until the day had fully broken, the Rajah of Bithoor thought
over his plans--the man who had a few hours before so sumptuously
entertained the military and civilians of Cawnpore, and the man
who was universally regarded as the firm friend of the British and
one of the best fellows going.

The days and weeks passed on, messengers came and went, the storm
was slowing brewing; and yet to all men it seemed that India was
never more contented nor the outlook more tranquil and assured.



CHAPTER II.


A young man in a suit of brown karkee, with a white puggaree wound
round his pith helmet, was just mounting in front of his bungalow
at Deennugghur, some forty miles from Cawnpore, when two others
came up.

"Which way are you going to ride, Bathurst?"

"I am going out to Narkeet; there is a dispute between the villagers
and a Talookdar as to their limits. I have got to look into the
case. Why do you ask, Mr. Hunter?"

"I thought that you might be going that way. You know we have had
several reports of ravages by a man eater whose headquarters seem
to be that big jungle you pass through on your way to Narkeet. He
has been paying visits to several villages in its neighborhood,
and has carried off two mail runners. I should advise you to keep
a sharp lookout."

"Yes, I have heard plenty about him; it is unfortunate we have no
one at this station who goes in for tiger hunting. Young Bloxam
was speaking to me last night; he is very hot about it; but as he
knows nothing about shooting, and has never fired off a rifle in
his life, except at the military target, I told him that it was
madness to think of it by himself, and that he had better ride down
to the regiment at Cawnpore, and get them to form a party to come
up to hunt the beast. I told him they need not bring elephants
with them; I could get as many as were necessary from some of the
Talookdars, and there will be no want of beaters. He said he would
write at once, but he doubted whether any of them would be able
to get away at present; the general inspection is just coming on.
However, no doubt they will be able to do so before long."

"Well, if I were you I would put a pair of pistols into my holster,
Bathurst; it would be awfully awkward if you came across the beast."

"I never carry firearms," the young man said shortly; and then
more lightly, "I am a peaceful man by profession, as you are, Mr.
Hunter, and I leave firearms to those whose profession it is to
use them. I have hitherto never met with an occasion when I needed
them, and am not likely to do so. I always carry this heavy hunting
whip, which I find useful sometimes, when the village dogs rush
out and pretend that they are going to attack me; and I fancy that
even an Oude swordsman would think twice before attacking me when
I had it in my hand. But, of course, there is no fear about the
tiger. I generally ride pretty fast; and even if he were lying by
the roadside waiting for a meal, I don't think he would be likely
to interfere with me."

So saying, he lightly touched the horse's flanks with his spurs
and cantered off.

"He's a fine young fellow, Garnet," Mr. Hunter said to his companion;
"full of energy, and, they say, the very best linguist in Oude."

"Yes, he is all that," the other agreed; "but he is a sort
of fellow one does not quite understand. I like a man who is like
other fellows; Bathurst isn't. He doesn't shoot, he doesn't ride
--I mean he don't care for pig sticking; he never goes in for any
fun there may be on hand; he just works--nothing else; he does
not seem to mix with other people; he is the sort of fellow one
would say had got some sort of secret connected with him."

"If he has, I am certain it is nothing to his personal disadvantage,"
Mr. Hunter said warmly. "I have known him for the last six years--
I won't say very well, for I don't think anyone does that, except,
perhaps, Doctor Wade. When there was a wing of the regiment up
here three years ago he and Bathurst took to each other very much
--perhaps because they were both different from other people. But,
anyhow, from what I know of Bathurst I believe him to be a very
fine character, though there is certainly an amount of reserve
about him altogether unusual. At any rate, the service is a gainer
by it. I never knew a fellow work so indefatigably. He will take
a very high place in the service before he has done."

"I am not so sure of that," the other said. "He is a man with
opinions of his own, and all sorts of crotchets and fads. He has
been in hot water with the Chief Commissioner more than once. When
I was over at Lucknow last I was chatting with two or three men,
and his name happened to crop up, and one of them said, 'Bathurst
is a sort of knight errant, an official Don Quixote. Perhaps the best
officer in the province in some respects, but hopelessly impracticable.'"

"Yes, that I can quite understand, Garnet. That sort of man is never
popular with the higher official, whose likings go to the man who
does neither too much nor too little, who does his work without
questioning, and never thinks of making suggestions, and is a mere
official machine. Men of Bathurst's type, who go to the bottom of
things, protest against what they consider unfair decisions, and
send in memorandums showing that their superiors are hopelessly
ignorant and idiotically wrong, are always cordially disliked.
Still, they generally work their way to the front in the long run.
Well, I must be off."

Bathurst rode to Narkeet without drawing rein. His horse at times
slackened its pace on its own accord, but an almost mechanical motion
from its rider's heel soon started it off again at the rapid pace
at which its rider ordinarily traveled. From the time he left
Deennugghur to his arrival at Narkeet no thought of the dreaded
man eater entered Bathurst's mind. He was deeply meditating on
a memorandum he was about to draw up, respecting a decision that
had been arrived at in a case between a Talookdar in his district
and the Government, and in which, as it appeared to him, a wholly
erroneous and unjust view had been taken as to the merits of the
case; and he only roused himself when the horse broke into a walk
as it entered the village. Two or three of the head men, with many
bows and salutations of respect, came out to receive him.

"My lord sahib has seen nothing of the tiger?" the head man said;
"our hearts were melted with fear, for the evil beast was heard
roaring in the jungle not far from the road early this morning."

"I never gave it a thought, one way or the other," Bathurst said,
as he dismounted. "I fancy the horse would have let me know if
the brute had been anywhere near. See that he is tied up in the
shed, and has food and water, and put a boy to keep the flies from
worrying him. And now let us get to business. First of all, I must
go through the village records and documents; after that I will
question four or five of the oldest inhabitants, and then we must
go over the ground. The whole question turns, you know, upon whether
the irrigation ditch mentioned in the Talookdar's grant is the one
that runs across at the foot of the rising ground on his side, or
whether it is the one that sweeps round on this side of the grove
with the little temple in it. Unfortunately most of the best land
lies between those ditches."

For hours Bathurst listened to the statements of the old people of
the village, cross questioning them closely, and sparing no efforts
to sift the truth from their confused and often contradictory evidence.
Then he spent two hours going over the ground and endeavoring to
satisfy himself which of the two ditches was the one named in the
village records. He had two days before taken equal pains in sifting
the evidence on the other side.

"I trust that my lord sees there can be no doubt as to the justice
of our claim," the head man said humbly, as he prepared to mount
again.

"According to your point of view, there is no doubt about it, Childee;
but then there is equally no doubt the other way, according to the
statements they put forward. But that is generally the way in all
these land disputes. For good hard swearing your Hindoo cultivator
can be matched against the world. Unfortunately there is nothing
either in your grant or in your neighbors' that specifies unmistakably
which of these ancient ditches is the one referred to. My present
impression is that it is essentially a case for a compromise, but
you know the final decision does not rest on me. I shall be out
here again next week, and I shall write to the Talookdar to meet
me here, and we will go over the ground together again, and see if
we cannot arrange some line that will be fair to both parties. If
we can do that, the matter would be settled without expense and
trouble; whereas, if it goes up to Lucknow it may all have to be
gone into again; and if the decision is given against you, and as
far as I can see it is just as likely to be one way as another, it
will be a serious thing for the village."

"We are in my lord's hands," the native said; "he is the protector
of the poor, and will do us justice."

"I will do you justice, Childee, but I must do justice to the other
side too. Of course, neither of you will be satisfied, but that
cannot be helped."

His perfect knowledge of their language, the pains he took to sift
all matters brought before him to the bottom, had rendered the young
officer very popular among the natives. They knew they could get
justice from him direct. There was no necessity to bribe underlings:
he had the knack of extracting the truth from the mass of lying
evidence always forthcoming in native cases; and even the defeated
party admired the manner in which the fabric of falsehood was pulled
to pieces. But the main reason of his popularity was his sympathy,
the real interest which he showed in their cases, and the patience
with which he listened to their stories.

Bathurst himself, as he rode homewards, was still thinking of the
case. Of course there had been lying on both sides; but to that
he was accustomed. It was a question of importance--of greater
importance, no doubt, to the villagers than to their opponent, but
still important to him--for this tract of land was a valuable
one, and of considerable extent, and there was really nothing in the
documents produced on either side to show which ditch was intended
by the original grants. Evidently, at the time they were made, very
many years before, one ditch or the other was not in existence; but
there was no proof as to which was the more recent, although both
sides professed that all traditions handed down to them asserted
the ditch on their side to be the more recent.

He was riding along the road through the great jungle, at his horse's
own pace, which happened for the moment to be a gentle trot, when
a piercing cry rang through the air a hundred yards ahead. Bathurst
started from his reverie, and spurred his horse sharply; the animal
dashed forward at a gallop. At a turn in the road he saw, twenty
yards ahead of him, a tiger, standing with a foot upon a prostrate
figure, while a man in front of it was gesticulating wildly. The
tiger stood as if hesitating whether to strike down the figure in
front or to content itself with that already in its power.

The wild shouts of the man had apparently drowned the sound of the
horse's feet upon the soft road, for the animal drew back half a
pace as it suddenly came into view.

The horse swerved at the sight, and reared high in the air as
Bathurst drove his spurs into it. As its feet touched the ground
again, Bathurst sprang off and rushed at the tiger, and brought
down the heavy lash of his whip with all his force across its head.
With a fierce snarl it sprang back two paces, but again and again
the whip descended upon it, and bewildered and amazed at the attack
it turned swiftly and sprang through the bushes.

Bathurst, knowing that there was no fear of its returning, turned
at once to the figure on the road. It was, as in even the momentary
glance he had noticed, a woman, or rather a girl of some fourteen
or fifteen years of age--the man had dropped on his knees beside
her, moaning and muttering incoherent words.

"I see no blood," Bathurst said, and stooping, lifted the light
figure. "Her heart beats, man; I think she has only fainted. The
tiger must have knocked her down in its spring without striking
her. So far as I can see she is unhurt."

He carried her to the horse, which stood trembling a few yards
away, took a flask from the holster, and poured a little brandy
and water between her lips.

Presently there was a faint sigh. "She is coming round," he said
to the man, who was still kneeling, looking on with vacant eyes,
as though he had neither heard nor comprehended what Bathurst was
doing. Presently the girl moved slightly and opened her eyes. At
first there was no expression in them; then a vague wonder stole
into them at the white face looking down upon her.

She closed them again, and then reopened them, and then there was
a slight struggle to free herself. He allowed her to slip through
his arms until her feet touched the ground; then her eyes fell on
the kneeling figure.

"Father!" she exclaimed. With a cry the man leaped to his feet,
sprang to her and seized her in his arms, and poured out words
of endearment. Then suddenly he released her and threw himself
on the ground before Bathurst, with ejaculations of gratitude and
thankfulness.

"Get up, man, get up," the latter said; "your daughter can scarce
stand alone, and the sooner we get away from this place the better;
that savage beast is not likely to return, but he may do so; let
us be off."

He mounted his horse again, brought it up to the side of the girl,
and then, leaning over, took her and swung her into the saddle in
front of him. The man took up a large box that was lying in the
road and hoisted it onto his shoulders, and then, at a foot's pace,
they proceeded on their way--Bathurst keeping a close watch on
the jungle at the side on which the tiger had entered it.

"How came you to travel along this road alone?" he asked the man.
"The natives only venture through in large parties, because of this
tiger."

"I am a stranger," the man answered; "I heard at the village where
we slept last night that there was a tiger in this jungle, but
I thought we should be through it before nightfall, and therefore
there was no danger. If one heeded all they say about tigers one
would never travel at all. I am a juggler, and we are on our way
down the country through Cawnpore and Allahabad. Had it not been
for the valor of my lord sahib, we should never have got there; for
had I lost my Rabda, the light of my heart, I should have gone no
further, but should have waited for the tiger to take me also."

"There was no particular valor about it," Bathurst said shortly.
"I saw the beast with its foot on your daughter, and dismounted to
beat it off just as if it had been a dog, without thinking whether
there was any danger in it or not. Men do it with savage beasts
in menageries every day. They are cowardly brutes after all, and
can't stand the lash. He was taken altogether by surprise, too."

"My lord has saved my daughter's life, and mine is at his service
henceforth," the man said. "The mouse is a small beast, but he may
warn the lion. The white sahibs are brave and strong. Would one of
my countrymen have ventured his life to attack a tiger, armed only
with a whip, for the sake of the life of a poor wayfarer?"

"Yes, I think there are many who would have done so," Bathurst
replied. "You do your countrymen injustice. There are plenty of
brave men among them, and I have heard before now of villagers,
armed only with sticks, attacking a tiger who has carried off a
victim from among them. You yourself were standing boldly before
it when I came up."

"My child was under its feet--besides, I never thought of myself.
If I had had a weapon I should not have drawn it. I had no thought
of the tiger; I only thought that my child was dead. She works with
me, sahib; since her mother died, five years ago, we have traveled
together over the country; she plays while I conjure. She takes
round the saucer for the money, and she acts with me in the tricks
that require two persons; it is she who disappears from the basket.
We are everything to each other, sahib. But what is my lord's name?
Will he tell his servant, that he and Rabda may think of him and
talk of him as they tramp the roads together?"

"My name is Ralph Bathurst. I am District Officer at Deennugghur.
How far are you going this evening?"

"We shall sleep at the first village we come to, sahib; we have
walked many hours today, and this box, though its contents are not
weighty, is heavy to bear. We thought of going down tomorrow to
Deennugghur, and showing our performances to the sahib logue there."

"Very well; but there is one thing--what is your name?"

"Rujub."

"Well, Rujub, if you go on to Deennugghur tomorrow say nothing to
anyone there about this affair with the tiger; it is nothing to
talk about. I am not a shikari, but a hard working official, and
I don't want to be talked about."

"The sahib's wish shall be obeyed," the man said.

"You can come round to my bungalow and ask for me; I shall be glad
to hear whether your daughter is any the worse for her scare. How
do you feel, Rabda?"

"I feel as one in a dream, sahib. I saw a great yellow beast
springing through the air, and I cried out, and knew nothing more
till I saw the sahib's face; and now I have heard him and my father
talking, but their voices sound to me as if far away, though I know
that you are holding me."

"You will be all the better after a night's rest, child; no wonder
you feel strange and shaken. Another quarter of an hour and we
shall be at the village. I suppose, Rujub, you were born a conjurer."

"Yes, sahib, it is always so; it goes down from father to son. As
soon as I was able to walk, I began to work with my father, and
as I grew up he initiated me in the secrets of our craft, which we
may never divulge."

"No, I know they are a mystery. Many of your tricks can be done
by our conjurers at home, but there are some that have never been
solved."

"I have been offered, more than once, large sums by English sahibs
to tell them how some of the feats were done, but I could not; we
are bound by terrible oaths, and; in no case has a juggler proved
false to them. Were one to do so he would be slain without mercy,
and his fate in the next world would be terrible; forever and
forever his soul would pass through the bodies of the foulest and
lowest creatures, and there would be no forgiveness for him. I would
give my life for the sahib, but even to him I would not divulge
our mysteries."

In a few minutes they came to the first village beyond the jungle.
As they approached it Bathurst checked his horse and lifted the
girl down. She took his hand and pressed her forehead to it.

"I shall see you tomorrow, then, Rujub," he said, and shaking the
reins, went on at a canter.

"That is a new character for me to come out in," he said bitterly;
"I do not know myself--I, of all men. But there was no bravery
in it; it never occurred to me to be afraid; I just thrashed him
off as I should beat off a dog who was killing a lamb; there was no
noise, and it is noise that frightens me; if the brute had roared
I should assuredly have run; I know it would have been so; I could
not have helped it to have saved my life. It is an awful curse that
I am not as other men, and that I tremble and shake like a girl
at the sound of firearms. It would have been better if I had been
killed by the first shot fired in the Punjaub eight years ago, or
if I had blown my brains out at the end of the day. Good Heavens!
what have I suffered since. But I will not think of it. Thank God,
I have got my work; and as long as I keep my thoughts on that there
is no room for that other;" and then, by a great effort of will,
Ralph Bathurst put the past behind him, and concentrated his thoughts
on the work on which he had been that day engaged.

The juggler did not arrive on the following evening as he had expected,
but late in the afternoon a native boy brought in a message from
him, saying that his daughter was too shaken and ill to travel,
but that they would come when she recovered.

A week later, on returning from a long day's work, Bathurst was
told that a juggler was in the veranda waiting to see him.

"I told him, sahib," the servant said, "that you cared not for
such entertainments, and that he had better go elsewhere; but he
insisted that you yourself had told him to come, and so I let him
wait."

"Has he a girl with him, Jafur?"

"Yes, sahib."

Bathurst strolled round to the other side of the bungalow, where
Rujub was sitting patiently, with Rabda wrapped in her blue cloth
beside him. They rose to their feet.

"I am glad to see your daughter is better again, Rujub."

"She is better, sahib; she has had fever, but is restored."

"I cannot see your juggling tonight, Rujub. I have had a heavy
day's work, and am worn out, and have still much to do. You had
better go round to some of the other bungalows; though I don't think
you will do much this evening, for there is a dinner party at the
Collector's, and almost everyone will be there. My servants will
give you food, and I shall be off at seven o'clock in the morning,
but shall be glad to see you before I start. Are you in want of
money?" and he put his hand in his pocket.

"No, sahib," the juggler said. "We have money sufficient for all
our wants; we are not thinking of performing tonight, for Rabda
is not equal to it. Before sunrise we shall be on our way again;
I must be at Cawnpore, and we have delayed too long already. Could
you give us but half an hour tonight, sahib; we will come at any
hour you like. I would show you things that few Englishmen have seen.
Not mere common tricks, sahib, but mysteries such as are known to
few even of us. Do not say no, sahib."

"Well, if you wish it, Rujub, I will give you half an hour," and
Bathurst looked at his watch. "It is seven now, and I have to dine.
I have work to do that will take me three hours at least, but at
eleven I shall have finished. You will see a light in my room; come
straight to the open window."

"We will be there, sahib;" and with a salaam the juggler walked
off, followed by his daughter.

A few minutes before the appointed time Bathurst threw down his
pen with a little sigh of satisfaction.

The memo he had just finished was a most conclusive one; it seemed
to him unanswerable, and that the Department would have trouble in
disputing his facts and figures. He had not since he sat down to
his work given another thought to the juggler, and he almost started
as a figure appeared in the veranda at the open window.

"Ah, Rujub, is it you? I have just finished my work. Come in; is
Rabda with you?"

"She will remain outside until I want her," the juggler said as
he entered and squatted himself on the floor. "I am not going to
juggle, sahib. With us there are two sorts of feats; there are those
that are performed by sleight of hand or by means of assistance.
These are the juggler's tricks we show in the verandas and compounds
of the white sahibs, and in the streets of the cities. There are
others that are known only to the higher order among us, that we
show only on rare occasions. They have come to us from the oldest
times, and it is said they were brought by wise men from Egypt;
but that I know not."

"I have always been interested in juggling, and have seen many
things that I cannot understand," Bathurst said. "I have seen the
basket trick done on the road in front of the veranda, as well as
in other places, and I cannot in any way account for it."

The juggler took from his basket a piece of wood about two feet in
length and some four inches in diameter.

"You see this?" he said.

Bathurst took it in his hand. "It looks like a bit sawn off a
telegraph pole," he said.

"Will you come outside, sahib?"

The night was very dark, but the lamp on the table threw its light
through the window onto the drive in front of the veranda. Rujub
took with him a piece of wood about nine inches square, with a soft
pad on the top. He went out in the drive and placed the piece of
pole upright, and laid the wood with the cushion on the top.

"Now will you stand in the veranda a while?"

Bathurst stood back by the side of the window so as not to interfere
with the passage of the light. Rabda stole forward and sat down
upon the cushion.

"Now watch, sahib."

Bathurst looked, and saw the block of wood apparently growing.
Gradually it rose until Rabda passed up beyond the light in the
room.

"You may come out," the juggler said, "but do not touch the pole.
If you do, it will cause a fall, which would be fatal to my child."

Bathurst stepped out and looked up. He could but just make out
the figure of Rabda, seemingly already higher than the top of the
bungalow. Gradually it became more and more indistinct.

"You are there, Rabda?" her father said.

"I am here, father!" and the voice seemed to come from a considerable
distance.

Again and again the question was asked, and the answer became
fainter and fainter, although it sounded as if it was a distant
cry in response to Rujub's shout rather than spoken in an ordinary
voice.

At last no response was heard.

"Now it shall descend," the juggler said.

Two or three minutes passed, and then Bathurst, who was staring
up into the darkness, could make out the end of the pole with the
seat upon it, but Rabda was no longer there. Rapidly it sank, until
it stood its original height on the ground.

"Where is Rabda?" Bathurst exclaimed.

"She is here, my lord," and as he spoke Rabda rose from a sitting
position on the balcony close to Bathurst.

"It is marvelous!" the latter exclaimed. "I have heard of that feat
before, but have never seen it. May I take up that piece of wood?"

"Assuredly, sahib."

Bathurst took it up and carried it to the light. It was undoubtedly,
as he had before supposed, a piece of solid wood. The juggler had
not touched it, or he would have supposed he might have substituted
for the piece he first examined a sort of telescope of thin sheets of
steel, but even that would not have accounted for Rabda's disappearance.

"I will show you one other feat, my lord."

He took a brass dish, placed a few pieces of wood and charcoal in
it, struck a match, and set the wood on fire, and then fanned it
until the wood had burned out, and the charcoal was in a glow; then
he sprinkled some powder upon it, and a dense white smoke rose.

"Now turn out the lamp, sahib."

Bathurst did so. The glow of the charcoal enabled him still to see
the light smoke; this seemed to him to become clearer and clearer.

"Now for the past!" Rujub said. The smoke grew brighter and
brighter, and mixed with flashes of color; presently Bathurst saw
clearly an Indian scene. A village stood on a crest, jets of smoke
darted up from between the houses, and then a line of troops in
scarlet uniform advanced against the village, firing as they went.
They paused for a moment, and then with a rush went at the village
and disappeared in the smoke over the crest.

"Good Heavens," Bathurst muttered, "it is the battle of Chillianwalla!"

"The future!" Rujub said, and the colors on the smoke changed.
Bathurst saw a wall surrounding a courtyard. On one side was a
house. It had evidently been besieged, for in the upper part were
many ragged holes, and two of the windows were knocked into one.
On the roof were men firing, and there were one or two women among
them. He could see their faces and features distinctly. In the
courtyard wall there was a gap, and through this a crowd of Sepoys
were making their way, while a handful of whites were defending
a breastwork. Among them he recognized his own figure. He saw
himself club his rifle and leap down into the middle of the Sepoys,
fighting furiously there. The colors faded away, and the room was
in darkness again. There was the crack of a match, and then Rujub
said quietly, "If you will lift off the globe again, I will light
the lamp, sahib."

Bathurst almost mechanically did as he was told.

"Well, sahib, what do you think of the pictures?"

"The first was true," Bathurst said quietly, "though, how you knew
I was with the regiment that stormed the village at Chillianwalla
I know not. The second is certainly not true."

"You can never know what the future will be, sahib," the juggler
said gravely.

"That is so," Bathurst said; "but I know enough of myself to say
that it cannot be true. I do not say that the Sepoys can never be
fighting against whites, improbable as it seems, but that I was
doing what that figure did is, I know, impossible."

"Time will show, sahib," the juggler said; "the pictures never lie.
Shall I show you other things?"

"No, Rujub, you have shown me enough; you have astounded me. I want
to see no more tonight."

"Then farewell, sahib; we shall meet again, I doubt not, and mayhap
I may be able to repay the debt I owe you;" and Rujub, lifting his
basket, went out through the window without another word.



CHAPTER III.


Some seven or eight officers were sitting round the table in the
messroom of the 103d Bengal Infantry at Cawnpore. It had been a
guest night, but the strangers had left, the lights had been turned
out in the billiard room overhead, the whist party had broken up,
and the players had rejoined three officers who had remained at
table smoking and talking quietly.

Outside, through the open French windows, the ground looked as if
sprinkled with snow beneath the white light of the full moon. Two
or three of the mess servants were squatting in the veranda, talking
in low voices. A sentry walked backwards and forwards by the gate
leading into the mess house compound; beyond, the maidan stretched
away flat and level to the low huts of the native lines on the
other side.

"So the Doctor comes back tomorrow, Major," the Adjutant, who had
been one of the whist party, said. "I shall be very glad to have
him back. In the first place, he is a capital fellow, and keeps
us all alive; secondly, he is a good deal better doctor than the
station surgeon who has been looking after the men since we have
been here; and lastly, if I had got anything the matter with me
myself, I would rather be in his hands than those of anyone else
I know."

"Yes, I agree with you, Prothero; the Doctor is as good a fellow as
ever stepped. There is no doubt about his talent in his profession;
and there are a good many of us who owed our lives to him when
we were down with cholera, in that bad attack three years ago. He
is good all round; he is just as keen a shikari as he was when he
joined the regiment, twenty years ago; he is a good billiard player,
and one of the best storytellers I ever came across; but his best
point is that he is such a thoroughly good fellow--always ready
to do a good turn to anyone, and to help a lame dog over a stile.
I could name a dozen men in India who owe their commissions to him.
I don't know what the regiment would do without him."

"He went home on leave just after I joined," one of the subalterns
said. "Of course, I know, from all I have heard of him, that he is
an awfully good fellow, but from the little I saw of him myself,
he seemed always growling and snapping."

There was a general laugh from the others.

"Yes, that is his way, Thompson," the Major said; "he believes
himself to be one of the most cynical and morose of men."

"He was married, wasn't he, Major?"

"Yes, it was a sad business. It was only just after I joined. He
is three years senior to me in the regiment. He was appointed to
it a month or two after the Colonel joined. Well, as I say, a month
or two after I came to it, he went away on leave down to Calcutta,
where he was to meet a young lady who had been engaged to him before
he left home. They were married, and he brought her up country.
Before she had been with us a month we had one of those outbreaks
of cholera. It wasn't a very severe one. I think we only lost eight
or ten men, and no officer; but the Doctor's young wife was attacked,
and in three or four hours she was carried off. It regularly broke
him down. However, he got over it, as we all do, I suppose; and
now I think he is married to the regiment. He could have had staff
appointments a score of times, but he has always refused them.
His time is up next year, and he could go home on full pay, but I
don't suppose he will."

"And your niece arrives with him tomorrow, Major," the Adjutant
said.

"Yes, I am going to try petticoat government, Prothero. I don't
know how the experiment will succeed, but I am tired of an empty
bungalow, and I have been looking forward for some years to her
being old enough to come out and take charge. It is ten years since
I was home, and she was a little chit of eight years old at that
time."

"I think a vote of thanks ought to be passed to you, Major. We have
only married ladies in the regiment, and it will wake us up and do
us good to have Miss Hannay among us."

"There are the Colonel's daughters," the Major said, with a smile.

"Yes, there are, Major, but they hardly count; they are scarcely
conscious of the existence of poor creatures like us; nothing short
of a Resident or, at any rate, of a full blown Collector, will find
favor in their eyes."

"Well, I warn you all fairly," the Major said, "that I shall set
my face against all sorts of philandering and love making. I am
bringing my niece out here as my housekeeper and companion, and not
as a prospective wife for any of you youngsters. I hope she will
turn out to be as plain as a pikestaff, and then I may have some
hopes of keeping her with me for a time. The Doctor, in his letter
from Calcutta, says nothing as to what she is like, though he was
good enough to remark that she seemed to have a fair share of common
sense, and has given him no more trouble on the voyage than was to
be expected under the circumstances. And now, lads, it is nearly
two o'clock, and as there is early parade tomorrow, it is high time
for you to be all in your beds. What a blessing it would be if the
sun would forget to shine for a bit on this portion of the world,
and we could have an Arctic night of seven or eight months with a
full moon the whole time!"

A few minutes later the messroom was empty, the lights turned out,
and the servants wrapped up in their blankets had disposed themselves
for sleep in the veranda.

As soon as morning parade was over Major Hannay went back to his
bungalow, looked round to see that his bachelor quarters were as
bright and tidy as possible, then got into a light suit and went
down to the post house. A quarter of an hour later a cloud of dust
along the road betokened the approach of the Dak Gharry, and two
or three minutes later it dashed up at full gallop amid a loud and
continuous cracking of the driver's whip. The wiry little horses
were drawn up with a sudden jerk.

The Major opened the door. A little man sprang out and grasped him
by the hand.

"Glad to see you, Major--thoroughly glad to be back again. Here
is your niece; I deliver her safe and sound into your hands." And
between them they helped a girl to alight from the vehicle.

"I am heartily glad to see you, my dear," the Major said, as he
kissed her; "though I don't think I should have known you again."

"I should think not, uncle," the girl said. "In the first place, I
was a little girl in short frocks when I saw you last; and in the
second place, I am so covered with the dust that you can hardly see
what I am like. I think I should have known you; your visit made a
great impression upon us, though I can remember now how disappointed
we were when you first arrived that you hadn't a red coat and a
sword, as we had expected."

"Well, we may as well be off at once, Isobel; it is only five
minutes' walk to the bungalow. My man will see to your luggage being
brought up. Come along, Doctor. Of course you will put up with me
until you can look round and fix upon quarters. I told Rumzan to
bring your things round with my niece's. You have had a very pleasant
voyage out, I hope, Isobel?" he went on, as they started.

"Very pleasant, uncle, though I got rather tired of it at last."

"That is generally the way--everyone is pleasant and agreeable
at first, but before they get to the end they take to quarreling
like cats and dogs."

"We were not quite as bad as that," the girl laughed, "but we
certainly weren't as amiable the last month or so as we were during
the first part of the voyage. Still, it was very pleasant all along,
and nobody quarreled with me."

"Present company are always excepted," the Doctor said. "I stood
in loco parentis, Major, and the result has been that I shall feel
in future more charitable towards mothers of marriageable daughters.
Still, I am bound to say that Miss Hannay has given me as little
trouble as could be expected."

"You frighten me, Doctor; if you found her so onerous only for a
voyage, what have I to look forward to?"

"Well, you can't say that I didn't warn you, Major; when you wrote
home and asked me to take charge of your niece on the way out, I
told you frankly that my opinion of your good sense was shaken."

"Yes, you did express yourself with some strength," the Major laughed;
"but then one is so accustomed to that, that I did not take it to
heart as I might otherwise have done."

"That was before you knew me, Dr. Wade, otherwise I should feel
very hurt," the girl put in.

"Yes, it was," the Doctor said dryly.

"Don't mind him, my dear," her uncle said; "we all know the Doctor
of old. This is my bungalow."

"It is pretty, with all these flowers and shrubs round it," she
said admiringly.

"Yes, we have been doing a good deal of watering the last few weeks,
so as to get it to look its best. This is your special attendant;
she will take you up to your room. By the time you have had a bath,
your boxes will be here. I told them to have a cup of tea ready
for you upstairs. Breakfast will be on the table by the time you
are ready."

"Well, old friend," he said to the Doctor, when the girl had gone
upstairs, "no complications, I hope, on the voyage?"

"No, I think not," the Doctor said. "Of course, there were lots of
young puppies on board, and as she was out and out the best looking
girl in the ship half of them were dancing attendance upon her all
the voyage, but I am bound to say that she acted like a sensible
young woman; and though she was pleasant with them all, she didn't
get into any flirtation with one more than another. I did my best
to look after her, but, of course, that would have been of no good
if she had been disposed to go her own way. I fancy about half of
them proposed to her--not that she ever said as much to me--
but whenever I observed one looking sulky and giving himself airs
I could guess pretty well what had happened. These young puppies
are all alike, and we are not without experience of the species
out here.

"Seriously, Major, I think you are to be congratulated. I consider
that you ran a tremendous risk in asking a young woman, of whom you
knew nothing, to come out to you; still it has turned out well. If
she had been a frivolous, giggling thing, like most of them, I had
made up my mind to do you a good turn by helping to get her engaged
on the voyage, and should have seen her married offhand at Calcutta,
and have come up and told you that you were well out of the scrape.
As, contrary to my expectations, she turned out to be a sensible
young woman, I did my best the other way. It is likely enough you
may have her on your hands some little time, for I don't think she
is likely to be caught by the first comer. Well, I must go and have
my bath; the dust has been awful coming up from Allahabad. That
is one advantage, and the only one as far as I can see, that they
have got in England. They don't know what dust is there."

When the bell for breakfast rang, and Isobel made her appearance,
looking fresh and cool, in a light dress, the Major said, "You
must take the head of the table, my dear, and assume the reins of
government forthwith."

"Then I should say, uncle, that if any guidance is required, there
will be an upset in a very short time. No, that won't do at all.
You must go on just as you were before, and I shall look on and
learn. As far as I can see, everything is perfect just as it is.
This is a charming room, and I am sure there is no fault to be
found with the arrangement of these flowers on the table. As for
the cooking, everything looks very nice, and anyhow, if you have
not been able to get them to cook to your taste, it is of no use
my attempting anything in that way. Besides, I suppose I must learn
something of the language before I can attempt to do anything. No,
uncle, I will sit in this chair if you like, and make tea and pour
it out, but that is the beginning and the end of my assumption of
the head of the establishment at present."

"Well, Isobel, I hardly expected that you were going to run the
establishment just at first; indeed, as far as that goes, one's
butler, if he is a good man, has pretty well a free hand. He is
generally responsible, and is in fact what we should call at home
housekeeper--he and the cook between them arrange everything.
I say to him, 'Three gentlemen are coming to tiffen.' He nods and
says 'Atcha, sahib,' which means 'All right, sir,' and then I know
it will be all right. If I have a fancy for any special thing, of
course I say so. Otherwise, I leave it to them, and if the result
is not satisfactory, I blow up. Nothing can be more simple."

"But how about bills, uncle?"

"Well, my dear, the butler gives them to me, and I pay them. He
has been with me a good many years, and will not let the others--
that is to say, the cook and the syce, the washerman, and so on,
cheat me beyond a reasonable amount. Do you, Rumzan?"

Rumzan, who was standing behind the Major's chair, in a white turban
and dress, with a red and white sash round his waist, smiled.

"Rumzan not let anyone rob his master."

"Not to any great extent, you know, Rumzan. One doesn't expect more
than that."

"It is just the same here, Miss Hannay, as it is everywhere else,"
said the Doctor; "only in big establishments in England they rob
you of pounds, while here they rob you of annas, which, as I have
explained to you, are two pence halfpennies. The person who undertakes
to put down little peculations enters upon a war in which he is
sure to get the worst of it. He wastes his time, spoils his temper,
makes himself and everyone around him uncomfortable, and after all
he is robbed. Life is too short for it, especially in a climate
like this. Of course, in time you get to understand the language;
if you see anything in the bills that strikes you as showing waste
you can go into the thing, but as a rule you trust entirely to your
butler; if you cannot trust him, get another one. Rumzan has been
with your uncle ten years, so you are fortunate. If the Major
had gone home instead of me, and if you had had an entirely fresh
establishment of servants to look after, the case would have been
different; as it is, you will have no trouble that way."

"Then what are my duties to be, uncle?"

"Your chief duties, my dear, are to look pleasant, which will
evidently be no trouble to you; to amuse me and keep me in a good
temper as far as possible; to keep on as good terms as may be with
the other ladies of the station; and, what will perhaps be the most
difficult part of your work, to snub and keep in order the young
officers of our own and other corps."

Isobel laughed. "That doesn't sound a very difficult programme,
uncle, except the last item; I have already had a little experience
that way, haven't I, Doctor? I hope I shall have the benefit of
your assistance in the future, as I had aboard the ship."

"I will do my best," the Doctor said grimly; "but the British
subaltern is pretty well impervious to snubs; he belongs to the
pachydermatous family of animals; his armor of self conceit renders
him invulnerable against the milder forms of raillery. However, I
think you can be trusted to hold your own with him, Miss Hannay,
without much assistance from the Major or myself. Your real difficulty
will lie rather in your struggle against the united female forces
of the station."

"But why shall I have to struggle with them?" Isobel asked, in
surprise, while her uncle broke into a laugh.

"Don't frighten her, Doctor."

"She is not so easily frightened, Major; it is just as well that
she should be prepared. Well, my dear Miss Hannay, Indian society
has this peculiarity, that the women never grow old. At least,"
he continued, in reply to the girl's look of surprise, "they are
never conscious of growing old. At home a woman's family grows up
about her, and are constant reminders that she is becoming a matron.
Here the children are sent away when they get four or five years
old, and do not appear on the scene again until they are grown
up. Then, too, ladies are greatly in the minority, and they are
accustomed to be made vastly more of than they are at home, and
the consequence is that the amount of envy, hatred, jealousy, and
all uncharitableness is appalling."

"No, no, Doctor, not as bad as that," the Major remonstrated.

"Every bit as bad as that," the Doctor said stoutly. "I am not a
woman hater, far from it; but I have felt sometimes that if John
Company, in its beneficence, would pass a decree absolutely excluding
the importation of white women into India it would be an unmixed
blessing."

"For shame, Doctor," Isobel Hannay said; "and to think that I should
have such a high opinion of you up to now."

"I can't help it, my dear; my experience is that for ninety-nine
out of every hundred unpleasantnesses that take place out here,
women are in one way or another responsible. They get up sets and
cliques, and break up what might be otherwise pleasant society into
sections. Talk about caste amongst natives; it is nothing to the
caste among women out here. The wife of a civilian of high rank looks
down upon the wives of military men, the general's wife looks down
upon a captain's, and so right through from the top to the bottom.

"It is not so among the men, or at any rate to a very much smaller
extent. Of course, some men are pompous fools, but, as a rule, if
two men meet, and both are gentlemen, they care nothing as to what
their respective ranks may be. A man may be a lord or a doctor, a
millionaire or a struggling barrister, but they meet on equal terms
in society; but out here it is certainly not so among the women
--they stand upon their husband's dignity in a way that would be
pitiable if it were not exasperating. Of course, there are plenty
of good women among them, as there are everywhere--women whom
even India can't spoil; but what with exclusiveness, and with the
amount of admiration and adulation they get, and what with the
want of occupation for their thoughts and minds, it is very hard
for them to avoid getting spoilt."

"Well, I hope I shan't get spoilt, Doctor; and I hope, if you see
that I am getting spoilt, you will make a point of telling me so
at once."

The Doctor grunted. "Theoretically, people are always ready to receive
good advice, Miss Hannay; practically they are always offended by
it. However, in your case I will risk it, and I am bound to say
that hitherto you have proved yourself more amenable in that way
than most young women I have come across."

"And now, if we have done, we will go out on the veranda," the
Major said. "I am sure the Doctor must be dying for a cheroot."

"The Doctor has smoked pretty continuously since we left Allahabad,"
Isobel said. "He wanted to sit up with the driver, but, of course,
I would not have that. I had got pretty well accustomed to smoke
coming out, and even if I had not been I would much rather have
been almost suffocated than have been in there by myself. I thought
a dozen times the vehicle was going to upset, and what with the
bumping and the shouting and the cracking of the whip--especially
when the horses wouldn't start, which was generally the case at
first--I should have been frightened out of my life had I been
alone. It seemed to me that something dreadful was always going to
happen."

"You can take it easy this morning, Isobel," the Major said, when
they were comfortably seated in the bamboo lounges in the veranda.
"You want have any callers today, as it will be known you traveled
all night. People will imagine that you want a quiet day before
you are on show."

"What a horrid expression, uncle!"

"Well, my dear, it represents the truth. The arrival of a fresh lady
from England, especially of a 'spin,' which is short for spinster
or unmarried woman, is an event of some importance in an Indian
station. Not, of course, so much in a place like this, because
this is the center of a large district, but in a small station it
is an event of the first importance. The men are anxious to see what
a newcomer is like for herself; the women, to look at her dresses
and see the latest fashions from home, and also to ascertain whether
she is likely to turn out a formidable rival. However, today you
can enjoy quiet; tomorrow you must attire yourself in your most
becoming costume, and I will trot you round."

"Trot me round, uncle?"

"Yes, my dear. In India the order of procedure is reversed, and
newcomers call in the first place upon residents."

"What a very unpleasant custom, uncle; especially as some of the
residents may not want to know them."

"Well, everyone must know everyone else in a station, my dear,
though they may not wish to be intimate. So. about half past one
tomorrow we will start."

"What, in the heat of the day, uncle?"

"Yes, my dear. That is another of the inscrutable freaks of Indian
fashion. The hours for calling are from about half past twelve to
half past two, just in the hottest hours. I don't pretend to account
for it."

How many ladies are there in the regiment?"

"There is the Colonel's wife, Mrs. Cromarty. She has two grown up
red headed girls," replied the Doctor. "She is a distant relation
--a second cousin--of some Scotch lord or other, and, on the
strength of that and her husband's colonelcy, gives herself prodigious
airs. Three of the captains are married. Mrs. Doolan is a merry
little Irish woman. You will like her. She has two or three children.
She is a general favorite in the regiment.

"Mrs. Rintoul--I suppose she is here still, Major, and unchanged?
Ah, I thought so. She is a washed-out woman, without a spark of
energy in her composition.-' She believes that she is a chronic
invalid, and sends for me on an average once a week. But there is
nothing really the matter with her, if she would but only believe
it. Mrs. Roberts--"

"Don't be ill natured, Doctor," the Major broke in. "Mrs. Roberts,
my dear, is a good-looking woman, and a general flirt. I don't think
there is any harm in her whatever. Mrs. Prothero, the Adjutant's
wife, has only been out here eighteen months, and is a pretty little
woman, and in all respects nice.-There is only one other, Mrs.
Scarsdale; she came out six months ago. She is a quiet young woman,
with, I should say, plenty of common sense: I should think you will
like her. That completes the regimental list."

"Well, that is not so very formidable. Anyhow, it is a. comfort
that we shall have no one here today."

"You will have the whole regiment here in a few minutes, Isobel,
but they will be coming to see the Doctor, not you; if it hadn't
been that they knew you were under his charge everyone would have
come down to meet him when he arrived. But if you feel tired, as
I am sure you must be after your journey, there is no reason why
you shouldn't go and lie down quietly for a few hours."

"I will stop here, uncle; it will be much less embarrassing to see
them all for the first time when they come to see Dr. Wade and I am
quite a secondary consideration, than if they had to come specially
to call on me."

"Well, I agree with you there, my dear. Ah! here come Doolan and
Prothero."

A light trap drove into the inclosure and drew up in front of the
veranda, and two officers jumped down,-whilst the syce, who had
been standing on a step behind, ran to the horse's head. They hailed
the Doctor, as he stepped out from the veranda, with a shout.

"Glad to see you back, Doctor. The regiment has not seemed like
itself without you."

"We have been just pining without you, Doctor," Captain Doolan
said; "and the ladies would have got up a deputation to meet you on
your arrival, only I told them that it would be too much for your
modesty."

"Well, it is a good thing that someone has a little of that quality
in the regiment, Doolan," the Doctor said, as he shook hands heartily
with them both. "It is very little of it that fell to the share of
Ireland when it was served out."

As they dropped the Doctor's hand the Major said, "Now, gentlemen,
let me introduce you to my niece." The introductions were made,
and the whole party took chairs on the veranda.

"Do you object to smoking, Miss Hannay; perhaps you have not got
accustomed to it yet? I see the Doctor is-smoking; but then he is
a privileged person, altogether beyond rule."

"I rather like it in the open air," Isobel said. "No doubt I shall
get accustomed to it indoors before long."

In a few minutes four or five more of the officers arrived, and
Isobel sat an amused listener to the talk; taking but little part
in it herself, but gathering a good deal of information as to
the people at the station from the answers given to the Doctor's
inquiries. It was very much like the conversation on board ship,
except that the topics of conversation were wider and more numerous,
and there was a community of interest wanting on board a ship.
In half an hour, however, the increasing warmth and her sleepless
night began to tell upon her, and her uncle, seeing that she was
beginning to look fagged, said, "The best thing that you can do,
Isobel, is to go indoors for a bit, and have a good nap. At five
o'clock I will take you round for a drive, and show you the sights
of Cawnpore."

"I do feel sleepy," she said, "though it sounds rude to say so."

"Not at all," the Doctor put in; "if any of these young fellows had
made the journey out from Allahabad in that wretched gharry, they
would have turned into bed as soon as they arrived, and would not
have got up till the first mess bugle sounded, and very likely
would have slept on until next morning.

"Now," he went on, when Isobel had disappeared, "we will adjourn
with you to the mess-house. That young lady would have very small
chance of getting to sleep with all this racket here. Doolan's voice
alone would banish sleep anywhere within a distance of a hundred
yards."

"I will join you there later, Doctor," the Major said. "I have got
a couple of hours' work in the orderly-room. Rumzan, don't let my
niece be disturbed, but if she wakes and rings the bell send up a
message by the woman that I-shall not be back until four."

The Major walked across to the orderly room, while the rest, mounting
their buggies, drove to the mess-house, which was a quarter of a
mile away.

"I should think Miss Hannay will prove a valuable addition to our
circle, Doctor," the Adjutant said. "I don't know why, but I gathered
from what the Major said that his niece was very young. He spoke
of her as if she were quite a child."

"She is a very nice, sensible young woman," the Doctor said;
"clever and bright, and, as you can see for your-selves, pretty,
and yet no nonsense about her. I only hope that she won't get spoilt
here; nineteen out of twenty young women do get spoilt within six
months of their arrival in India, but I think she will be one of
the exceptions."

"I should have liked to have seen the Doctor doing chaperon,"
Captain Doolan laughed; "he would have been a brave man who would
have attempted even the faintest flirtation with anyone under his
charge."

"That is your opinion, is it, Doolan?" the Doctor said sharply. "I
should have thought that even your common sense would have told you
that anyone who has had the misfortune to see as much of womankind
as I have would have been aware that any endeavor to check a
flirtation for which they are inclined would be of all others the
way to induce them to go in for it headlong. You are a married
man yourself, and ought to know that. A woman is a good deal like
a spirited horse; let her have her head, and, though she may for
a time make the pace pretty fast, she will go straight, and settle
down to her collar in time, whereas if you keep a tight curb she
will fret and fidget, and as likely as not make a bolt for it. I
can assure you that my duties were of The most nominal description.
There were the usual number of hollow pated lads on board, who
buzzed in their usual feeble way round Miss Hannay, and were one
after another duly snubbed. Miss Hannay has plenty of spirits, and
a considerable sense of humor, and I think that she enjoyed the
voyage thoroughly. And now let us talk of something else."

After an hour's chat the Doctor started on his round of calls
upon the ladies; the Major had not come in from the orderly room,
and, after the Doctor left, Isobel Hannay was again the topic of
conversation.

"She is out and out the prettiest girl in the station," the Adjutant
said to some of the officers who had not seen her. "She will make
quite a sensation; and there are five or six ladies in the station,
whose names I need hardly mention, who will not be very pleased
at her coming. She is thoroughly in good form, too; nothing
in the slightest degree fast or noisy about her. She is quiet and
self-possessed. I fancy she will be able to hold her own against
any of them. Clever? I should say 'certainly'; but, of course,
that is from her face rather than from anything she said. I expect
half the unmarried men in the station will be going wild over her.
You need not look so interested, Wilson; the matter is of no more
personal interest to you than if I were describing a new comet.
Nothing less than a big civilian is likely to carry off such a
prize, so I warn you beforehand you had better not be losing your
heart to her."

"Well, you know, Prothero, subalterns do manage to get wives
sometimes."

There was a laugh.

"That is true enough, Wilson; but then, you see, I married at home;
besides, I am adjutant, which sounds a lot better than subaltern."

"That may go for a good deal in the regiment," Wilson retorted, "but
I doubt if there are many women that know the difference between
an adjutant and a quartermaster. They know about colonels, majors,
captains, and even subalterns; but if you were to say that you
were an adjutant they would be simply mystified, though they might
understand if you said bandmaster. But I fancy sergeant major would
sound ever so much more imposing."

"Wilson, if you are disrespectful, I shall discover tomorrow, on
parade, that No. 3 Company wants a couple of hours' extra drill
badly, and then you will feel how grievous a mistake it is to cheek
an adjutant."

The report of those who had called at the Major's was so favorable
that curiosity was quite roused as to the new-comer, and when the
Major drove round with her the next day everyone was at home, and
the verdict on the part of the ladies was generally favorable, but
was by no means so unqualified as that of the gentlemen.

Mrs. Cromarty admitted that she was nice looking; but was critical
as to her carriage and manner. She would be admired by young officers,
no doubt, but there was too much life and animation about her, and
although she would not exactly say that she stooped, she was likely
to do so in time.

"She will be nothing remarkable when her freshness has worn off a
little."

In this opinion the Misses Cromarty thoroughly assented. They had
never been accused of stooping, and, indeed, were almost painfully
upright, and were certainly not particularly admired by subalterns.

Mrs. Doolan was charmed with her, and told her she hoped that they
would be great friends.

"This is a very pleasant life out here, my dear," she said, "if one
does but take it in the right way. There is a great deal of tittle
tattle in the Indian stations, and some quarreling; but, you know,
it takes two to make a quarrel, and I make it a point never to
quarrel with anyone. It is too hot for it. Then, you see, I have
the advantage of being Irish, and, for some reason or other that
I don't understand we can say pretty nearly what we like. People
don't take us seriously, you know; so I keep in with them all."

Mrs. Rintoul received her visitors on the sofa. "It is quite
refreshing to see a face straight from England, Miss Hannay. I only
hope that you may keep your bright color and healthy looks. Some
people do. Not their color, but their health. Unfortunately I am
not one of them. I do not know what it is to have a day's health.
The climate completely oppresses me, and I am fit for nothing.
You would hardly believe that I was as strong and healthy as you
are when I first came out. You came out with Dr. Wade--a clever
man--I have a very high opinion of his talent, but my case is
beyond him. It is a sad annoyance to him that it is so, and he is
continually trying to make me believe that there is nothing the
matter with me, as if my looks did not speak for themselves."

Mrs. Rintoul afterwards told her husband she could hardly say that
she liked Miss Hannay.

"She is distressingly brisk and healthy, and I should say, my dear,
not of a sympathetic nature, which is always a pity in a young
woman."

After this somewhat depressing visit, the call upon Mrs. Roberts
was a refreshing one. She received her very cordially.

"I like you, Miss Hannay," she said, when, after a quarter of
an hour's lively talk, the Major and his niece got up to go. "I
always say what I think, and it is very good natured of me to say
so, for I don't disguise from myself that you will put my nose out
of joint."

"I don't want to put anyone's nose out of joint," Isobel laughed.

"You will do it, whether you want to or not," Mrs. Roberts said;
"my husband as much as told me so last night, and I was prepared
not to like you, but I see that I shall not be able to help doing
so. Major Hannay, you have dealt me a heavy blow, but I forgive
you."

When the round of visits was finished the Major said, "Well, Isobel,
what do you think of the ladies of the regiment?"

"I think they are all very nice, uncle. I fancy I shall like Mrs.
Doolan and Mrs. Scarsdale best; I won't give any opinion yet about
Mrs. Cromarty."



CHAPTER IV.


The life of Isobel Hannay had not, up to the time when she left
England to join her uncle, been a very bright one. At the death of
her father, her mother had been left with an income that enabled
her to live, as she said, genteelly, at Brighton. She had three
children: the eldest a girl of twelve; Isobel, who was eight; and
a boy of five, who was sadly deformed, the result of a fall from
the arms of a careless nurse when he was an infant. It was at that
time that Major Hannay had come home on leave, having been left
trustee and executor, and seen to all the money arrangements, and
had established his brother's widow at Brighton. The work had not
been altogether pleasant, for Mrs. Hannay was a selfish and querulous
woman, very difficult to satisfy even in little matters, and with
a chronic suspicion that everyone with whom she came in contact was
trying to get the best of her. Her eldest girl was likely, Captain
Hannay thought, to take after her mother, whose pet she was, while
Isobel took after her father. He had suggested that both should
be sent to school, but Mrs. Hannay would not hear of parting from
Helena, but was willing enough that Isobel should be sent to a
boarding school at her uncle's expense.

As the years went by, Helena grew up, as Mrs. Hannay proudly said,
the image of what she herself had been at her age--tall and
fair, indolent and selfish, fond of dress and gayety, discontented
because their means would not permit them to indulge in either to
the fullest extent. There was nothing in common between her and her
sister, who, when at home for the holidays, spent her time almost
entirely with her brother, who received but slight attention from
anyone else, his deformity being considered as a personal injury
and affliction by his mother and elder sister.

"You could not care less for him," Isobel once said, in a fit
of passion, "if he were a dog. I don't think you notice him more,
not one bit. He wanders about the house without anybody to give a
thought to him. I call it cruel, downright cruel."

"You are a wicked girl, Isobel," her mother said angrily, "a
wicked, violent girl, and I don't know what will become of you. It
is abominable of you to talk so, even if you are wicked enough to
get into a passion. What can we do for him that we don't do? What
is the use of talking to him when he never pays attention to what
we say, and is always moping. I am sure we get everything that we
think will please him, and he goes out for a walk with us every
day; what could possibly be done more for him?"

"A great deal more might be done for him," Isobel burst out. "You
might love him, and that would be everything to him. I don't believe
you and Helena love him, not one bit, not one tiny scrap."

"Go up to your room, Isobel, and remain there for the rest of the
day. You are a very bad girl. I shall write to Miss Virtue about
you; there must be something very wrong in her management of you,
or you would never be so passionate and insolent as you are."

But Isobel had not stopped to hear the last part of the sentence,
the door had slammed behind her. She was not many minutes alone
upstairs, for Robert soon followed her up, for when she was at home
he rarely left her side, watching her every look and gesture with
eyes as loving as those of a dog, and happy to sit on the ground
beside her, with his head leaning against her, for hours together.

Mrs. Hannay kept her word and wrote to Miss Virtue, and the evening
after she returned to school Isobel was summoned to her room.

"I am sorry to say, I have a very bad account of you from your
mother. She says you are a passionate and wicked girl. How is it,
dear; you are not passionate here, and I certainly do not think
you are wicked?"

"I can't help it when I am at home, Miss Virtue. I am sure I try to
be good, but they won't let me. They don't like me because I can't
be always tidy and what they call prettily behaved, and because I
hate walking on the parade and being stuck up and unnatural, and
they don't like me because I am not pretty, and because I am thin
and don't look, as mamma says, a credit to her; but it is not that
so much as because of Robert. You know he is deformed, Miss Virtue,
and they don't care for him, and he has no one to love him but me,
and it makes me mad to see him treated so. That is what it was she
wrote about. I told her they treated him like a dog and so they
do," and she burst into tears.

"But that was very naughty, Isobel," Miss Virtue said gravely. "You
are only eleven years old, and too young to be a judge of these
matters, and even if it were as you say, it is not for a child to
speak so to her mother."

"I know that, Miss Virtue, but how can I help it? I could cry out
with pain when I see Robert looking from one to the other just for
a kind word, which he never gets. It is no use, Miss Virtue; if it
was not for him I would much rather never go home at all, but stop
here through the holidays, only what would he do if I didn't go
home? I am the only pleasure he has. When I am there he will sit
for hours on my knee, and lay his head on my shoulder, and stroke
my face. It makes me feel as if my heart would break."

"Well, my dear," Miss Virtue said, somewhat puzzled, "it is sad, if
it is as you say, but that does not excuse your being disrespectful
to your mother. It is not for you to judge her."

"But cannot something be done for Robert, Miss Virtue? Surely they
must do something for children like him."

"There are people, my dear, who take a few afflicted children and
give them special training. Children of that kind have sometimes
shown a great deal of unusual talent, and, if so, it is cultivated,
and they are put in a way of earning a livelihood."

"Are there?" Isobel exclaimed, with eager eyes. "Then I know what
I will do, Miss Virtue; I will write off at once to Uncle Tom--
he is our guardian. I know if I were to speak to mamma about Robert
going to school it would be of no use; but if uncle writes I dare
say it would be done. I am sure she and Helena would be glad enough.
I don't suppose she ever thought of it. It would be a relief to
them to get him out of their sight."

Miss Virtue shook her head. "You must not talk so, Isobel. It is
not right or dutiful, and you are a great deal too young to judge
your elders, even if they were not related to you; and, pray, if
you write to your uncle do not write in that spirit--it would
shock him greatly, and he would form a very bad opinion of you."

And so Isobel wrote. She was in the habit of writing once every
half year to her uncle, who had told her that he wished her to do
so, and that people out abroad had great pleasure in letters from
England. Hitherto she had only written about her school life, and
this letter caused her a great deal of trouble.

It answered its purpose. Captain Hannay had no liking either for
his sister in law or his eldest niece, and had, when he was with
them, been struck with the neglect with which the little boy was
treated. Isobel had taken great pains not to say anything that
would show she considered that Robert was harshly treated; but had
simply said that she heard there were schools where little boys
like him could be taught, and that it would be such a great thing
for him, as it was very dull for him having nothing to do all day.
But Captain Hannay read through the lines, and felt that it was
a protest against her brother's treatment, and that she would not
have written to him had she not felt that so only would anything
be done for him. Accordingly he wrote home to his sister in law,
saying he thought it was quite time now that the boy should be
placed with some gentleman who took a few lads unfitted for the
rough life of an ordinary school. He should take the charges upon
himself, and had written to his agent in London to find out such
an establishment, to make arrangements for Robert to go there, and
to send down one of his clerks to take charge of him on the journey.
He also wrote to Isobel, telling her what he had done, and blaming
himself for not having thought of it before, winding up by saying:
"I have not mentioned to your mother that I heard from you about
it--that is a little secret just as well to keep to ourselves."

The next five years were much happier to Isobel, for the thought
of her brother at home without her had before been constantly on
her mind. It was a delight to her now to go home and to see the
steady improvement that took place in Robert. He was brighter in
every respect, and expressed himself as most happy where he was.

As years went on he grew into a bright and intelligent boy, though
his health was by no means good, and he looked frail and delicate.
He was as passionately attached to her as ever, and during the
holidays they were never separated; they stood quite alone, their
mother and sister interesting themselves but little in their doings,
and they were allowed to take long walks together, and to sit in
a room by themselves, where they talked, drew, painted, and read.

Mrs. Hannay disapproved of Isobel as much as ever. "She is a most
headstrong girl," she would lament to her friends, "and is really
quite beyond my control. I do not at all approve of the school she
is at, but unfortunately my brother in law, who is her guardian,
has, under the will of my poor husband, absolute control in the
matter. I am sure poor John never intended that he should be able
to override my wishes; but though I have written to him several
times about it, he says that he sees no valid reason for any change,
and that from Isobel's letters to him she seems very happy there,
and to be getting on well. She is so very unlike dear Helena,
and even when at home I see but little of her; she is completely
wrapped up in her unfortunate brother. Of course I don't blame her
for that, but it is not natural that a girl her age should care
nothing for pleasures or going out or the things natural to young
people. Yes, she is certainly improving in appearance, and if she
would but take some little pains about her dress would be really
very presentable."

But her mother's indifference disturbed Isobel but little. She was
perfectly happy with her brother when at home, and very happy at
school, where she was a general favorite. She was impulsive, high
spirited, and occasionally gave Miss Virtue some trouble, but
her disposition was frank and generous, there was not a tinge of
selfishness in her disposition, and while she was greatly liked
by girls of her own age, she was quite adored by little ones. The
future that she always pictured to herself was a little cottage
with a bright garden in the suburbs of London, where she and Robert
could live together--she would go out as a daily governess;
Robert, who was learning to play the organ, would, she hoped, get
a post as organist. Not, of course, for the sake of the salary, for
her earnings, and the interest of the thousand pounds that would
be hers when she came of age, would be sufficient for them both,
but as an amusement for him, and to give him a sense of independence.

But when she was just seventeen, and was looking forward to the
time when she would begin to carry her plan into effect, a terrible
blow came. She heard from her mother that Robert was dead.

"It is a sad blow for us all," Mrs. Hannay wrote, "but, as you
know, he has never been strong; still, we had no idea that anything
serious ailed him until we heard a fortnight since he was suffering
from a violent cough and had lost strength rapidly. A week later
we heard that the doctors were of opinion it was a case of sudden
consumption, and that the end was rapidly approaching. I went up
to town to see him, and found him even worse than I expected, and
was in no way surprised when this morning I received a letter saying
that he had gone. Great as is the blow, one cannot but feel that,
terribly afflicted as he was, his death is, as far as he is concerned,
a happy release. I trust you will now abandon your wild scheme of
teaching and come home."

But home was less home than ever to Isobel now, and she remained
another six months at school, when she received an important letter
from her uncle.

"My Dear Isobel: When you first wrote to me and told me that what you
were most looking forward to was to make a home for your brother,
I own that it was a blow to me, for I had long had plans of my own
about you; however, I thought your desire to help your brother was
so natural, and would give you such happiness in carrying it into
effect, that I at once fell in with it and put aside my own plan.
But the case is altered now, and I can see no reason why I cannot
have my own way. When I was in England I made up my mind that unless
I married, which was a most improbable contingency, I would, when
you were old enough, have you out to keep house for me. I foresaw,
even then, that your brother might prove an obstacle to this plan.
Even in the short time I was with you it was easy enough to see
that the charge of him would fall on your shoulders, and that it
would be a labor of love to you.

"If he lived, then, I felt you would not leave him, and that you
would be right in not doing so, but even then it seemed likely to
me that he would not grow up to manhood. From time to time I have
been in correspondence with the clergyman he was with, and learned
that the doctor who attended them thought but poorly of him. I had
him taken to two first class physicians in London; they pronounced
him to be constitutionally weak, and said that beyond strengthening
medicines and that sort of thing they could do nothing for him.

"Therefore, dear, it was no surprise to me when I received first
your mother's letter with the news, and then your own written a
few days later. When I answered that letter I thought it as well
not to say anything of my plan, but by the time you receive this,
it will be six months since your great loss, and you will be able
to look at it in a fairer light than you could have done then,
and I do hope you will agree to come out to me. Life here has its
advantages and disadvantages, but I think that, especially for
young people, it is a pleasant one.

"I am getting very tired of a bachelor's establishment, and it
will be a very great pleasure indeed to have you here. Ever since
I was in England I made up my mind to adopt you as my own child.
You are very like my brother John, and your letters and all I have
heard of you show that you have grown up just as he would have
wished you to do. Your sister Helena is your mother's child, and,
without wishing to hurt your feelings, your mother and I have nothing
in common. I regard you as the only relation I have in the world,
and whether you come out or whether you do not, whatever I leave
behind me will be yours. I do hope that you will at any rate come
out for a time. Later on, if you don't like the life here, you can
fall back upon your own plan.

"If you decide to come, write to my agent. I inclose envelope
addressed to him. Tell him when you can be ready. He will put you
in the way of the people you had better go to for your outfit, will
pay all bills, take your passage, and so on.

"Whatever you do, do not stint yourself. The people you go to will
know a great deal better than you can do what is necessary for a
lady out here. All you will have to do will be to get measured and
to give them an idea of your likes and fancies as to colors and so
on. They will have instructions from my agent to furnish you with
a complete outfit, and will know exactly how many dozens of everything
are required.

"I can see no reason why you should not start within a month after
the receipt of this letter, and I shall look most anxiously for a
letter from you saying that you will come, and that you will start by
a sailing ship in a month at latest from the date of your writing."

Isobel did not hesitate, as her faith in her uncle was unbounded.
Next to her meetings with her brother, his letters had been her
greatest pleasures. He had always taken her part; it was he who,
at her request, had Robert placed at school, and he had kept her
at Miss Virtue's in spite of her mother's complaints. At home she
had never felt comfortable; it had always seemed to her that she
was in the way; her mother disapproved of her; while from Helena
she had never had a sisterly word. To go out to India to see the
wonders she had read of, and to be her uncle's companion, seemed
a perfectly delightful prospect. Her answer to her uncle was sent
off the day after she received his letter, and that day month she
stepped on board an Indiaman in the London Docks.

The intervening time had not been a pleasant one. Mrs. Hannay had
heard from the Major of his wishes and intentions regarding Isobel,
and she was greatly displeased thereat.

"Why should he have chosen you instead of Helena?" she said angrily
to Isobel, on the first day of her arrival home.

"I suppose because he thought I should suit him better, mamma. I
really don't see why you should be upset about it; I don't suppose
Helena would have liked to go, and I am sure you would not have
liked to have had me with you instead of her. I should have thought
you would have been pleased I was off your hands altogether. It
doesn't seem to me that you have ever been really glad to have me
about you."

"That has been entirely your own fault," Mrs. Hannay said. "You
have always been headstrong and determined to go your own way, you
have never been fit to be seen when anyone came, you have thwarted
me in every way."

"I am very sorry, mamma. I think I might have been better if you
had had a little more patience with me, but even now if you really
wish me to stay at home I will do so. I can write again to uncle
and tell him that I have changed my mind."

"Certainly not," Mrs. Hannay said. "Naturally I should wish to have
my children with me, but I doubt whether your being here would be
for the happiness of any of us, and besides, I do not wish your
uncle's money to go out of the family; he might take it into his
head to leave it to a hospital for black women. Still, it would
have been only right and proper that he should at any rate have
given Helena the first choice. As for your instant acceptance of
his offer, without even consulting me, nothing can surprise me in
that way after your general conduct towards me."

However, although Mrs. Hannay declined to take any interest in
Isobel's preparations, and continued to behave as an injured person,
neither she nor Helena were sorry at heart for the arrangement
that had been made. They objected very strongly to Isobel's plan
of going out as a governess; but upon the other hand, her presence
at home would in many ways have been an inconvenience. Two can
make a better appearance on a fixed income than three can, and her
presence at home would have necessitated many small economies. She
was, too, a disturbing element; the others understood each other
perfectly, and both felt that they in no way understood Isobel.
Altogether, it was much better that she should go.

As to the heirship, Captain Hannay had spoken freely as to his
monetary affairs when he had been in England after his brother's
death.

"My pay is amply sufficient for all my wants," he said; "but
everything is expensive out there, and I have had no occasion to
save. I have a few hundred pounds laid by, so that if I break down,
and am ordered to Europe at any time on sick leave, I can live
comfortably for that time; but, beyond that, there has been no
reason why I should lay by. I am not likely ever to marry, and when
I have served my full time my pension will be ample for my wants
in England; but I shall do my best to help if help is necessary.
Fortunately the interest of the thousand apiece the girls were
left by my aunt will help your income. When it is necessary to do
anything for Robert, poor lad, I will take that expense on myself."

"I thought all Indians came home with lots of money," Mrs. Hannay
said complainingly.

"Not the military. We do the fighting, and get fairly paid for
it. The civilians get five times as highly paid, and run no risks
whatever. Why it should be so no one has ever attempted to explain;
but there it is, sister."

Mrs. Hannay, therefore, although she complained of the partiality
shown to Isobel, was well aware that the Major's savings could
amount to no very great sum; although, in nine years, with higher
rank and better pay, he might have added a good bit to the little
store of which he had spoken to her.

When, a week before the vessel sailed, Dr. Wade appeared with a
letter he had received from the Major, asking him to take charge
of Isobel on the voyage, Mrs. Hannay conceived a violent objection
to him. He had, in fact, been by no means pleased with the commission,
and had arrived in an unusually aggressive and snappish humor.
He cut short Mrs. Hannay's well turned sentences ruthlessly, and
aggrieved her by remarking on Helena's want of color, and recommending
plenty of walking exercise taken at a brisk pace, and more ease
and comfort in the matter of dress.

"Your daughter's lungs have no room to play, madam," he said; "her
heart is compressed. No one can expect to be healthy under such
circumstances."

"I have my own medical attendant, Dr. Wade," Mrs. Hannay said
decidedly.

"No doubt, madam, no doubt. All I can say is, if his recommendations
are not the same as mine, he must be a downright fool. Very well,
Miss Hannay, I think we understand each other; I shall be on board
by eleven o'clock, and shall keep a sharp lookout for you. Don't be
later than twelve; she will warp out of the dock by one at latest,
and if you miss that your only plan will be to take the train down
to Tilbury, and hire a boat there."

"I shall be in time, sir," Isobel said.

"Well, I hope you will, but my experience of women is pretty
extensive, and I have scarcely met one who could be relied upon
to keep an appointment punctually. Don't laden yourself more than
you can help with little bags, and parcels, and bundles of all
kinds; I expect you will be three or four in a cabin, and you will
find that there is no room for litter. Take the things you will
require at first in one or two flat trunks which will stow under
your berth; once a week or so, if the weather is fine, you will be
able to get at your things in the hold. Do try if possible to pack
all the things that you are likely to want to get at during the
voyage in one trunk, and have a star or any mark you like painted
on that trunk with your name, then there will be no occasion for
the sailors to haul twenty boxes upon deck. Be sure you send all
your trunks on board, except those you want in your cabin, two days
before she sails. Do you think you can remember all that?"

"I think so, Dr. Wade."

"Very well then, I'm off," and the Doctor shook hands with Isobel,
nodded to Mrs. Hannay and Helena, and hurried away.

"What a perfectly detestable little man!" Mrs. Hannay exclaimed,
as the door closed over him. "Your uncle must have been out of his
senses to select such an odious person to look after you on the
voyage. I really pity you, Isobel."

"I have no doubt he is very much nicer than he seems, mamma. Uncle
said, you know, in his letter last week, that he had written to
Dr. Wade to look after me, if, as he thought probable, he might be
coming out in the same ship. He said that he was a little brusque
in his manner, but that he was a general favorite, and one of the
kindest hearted of men."

"A little brusque," Mrs. Hannay repeated scornfully. "If he is only
considered a little brusque in India, all I can say is society must
be in a lamentable state out there."

"Uncle says he is a great shikari, and has probably killed more
tigers than any man in India."

"I really don't see that that is any recommendation whatever, Isobel,
although it might be if you were likely to encounter tigers on
board ship. However, I am not surprised that your opinion differs
from mine; we very seldom see matters in the same light. I only hope
you may be right and I may be wrong, for otherwise the journey is
not likely to be a very pleasant one for you; personally, I would
almost as soon have a Bengal tiger loose about the ship than such
a very rude, unmannerly person as Dr. Wade."

Mrs. Hannay and Helena accompanied Isobel to the docks, and went
on board ship with her.

The Doctor received them at the gangway. He was in a better temper,
for the fact that he was on the point of starting for India again
had put him in high spirits. He escorted the party below and saw
that they got lunch, showed Isobel which was her cabin, introduced
her to two or three ladies of his acquaintance, and made himself
so generally pleasant that even Mrs. Hannay was mollified.

As soon as luncheon was over the bell was rung, and the partings
were hurriedly got through, as the pilot announced that the tide
was slackening nearly half an hour before its time, and that it
was necessary to get the ship out of dock at once.

"Now, Miss Hannay, if you will take my advice," the Doctor said,
as soon as the ship was fairly in the stream, "you will go below,
get out all the things you will want from your boxes, and get
matters tidy and comfortable. In the first place, it will do you
good to be busy; and in the second place, there is nothing like
getting everything shipshape in the cabin the very first thing
after starting, then you are ready for rough weather or anything
else that may occur. I have got you a chair. I thought that very
likely you would not think of it, and a passenger without a chair
of her own is a most forlorn creature, I can tell you. When you
have done down below you will find me somewhere aft; if you should
not do so, look out for a chair with your own name on it and take
possession of it, but I think you are sure to see me."

Before they had been a fortnight at sea Isobel came to like the
Doctor thoroughly. He knew many of the passengers on board the
Byculla, and she had soon many acquaintances. She was amused at
the description that the Doctor gave her of some of the people to
whom he introduced her.

"I am going to introduce you to that woman in the severely plain
cloak and ugly bonnet. She is the wife of the Resident of Rajputana.
I knew her when her husband was a Collector."

"A Collector, Dr. Wade; what did he collect?"

"Well, my dear, he didn't collect taxes or water rates or anything
of that sort. A Collector is a civil functionary, and frequently
an important one. I used to attend her at one time when we were in
cantonments at Bhurtpore, where her husband was stationed at that
time. I pulled a tooth out for her once, and she halloaed louder
than any woman I ever heard. I don't mean to say, my dear, that
woman holloa any louder than men; on the contrary, they bear pain
a good deal better, but she was an exception. She was twelve years
younger then, and used to dress a good deal more than she does
now. That cloak and bonnet are meant to convey to the rest of the
passengers the fact that there is no occasion whatever for a person
of her importance to attend to such petty matters as dress.

"She never mentions her husband's name without saying, 'My husband,
the Resident,' but for all that she is a kind hearted woman--a
very kind hearted woman. I pulled a child of hers through who was
down with fever at Bhurtpore; he had a very close shave of it, and
she has never forgotten it. She greeted me when she came on board
almost with tears in her eyes at the thought of that time. I told
her I had a young lady under my charge, and she said that she would
be very pleased to do anything she could for you. She is a stanch
friend is Mrs. Resident, and you will find her useful before you
get to the end of the voyage."

The lady received Isobel with genuine kindness, and took her very
much under her wing during the voyage, and Isobel received no small
advantage from her advice and protection.

Her own good sense, however, and the earnest life she had led
at school and with her brother at home, would have sufficed her
even without this guardianship and that of the Doctor. There was
a straightforward frankness about her that kept men from talking
nonsense to her. A compliment she simply laughed at, an attempt
at flattery made her angry, and the Doctor afterwards declared to
her uncle he would not have believed that the guardianship of a
girl upon the long Indian voyage could possibly have caused him so
little trouble and annoyance.

"When I read your letter, Major, my hair stood on end, and if my
leave had not been up I should have canceled my passage and come
by the next ship; and indeed when I went down to see her I had
still by no means made up my mind as to whether I would not take
my chance of getting out in time by the next vessel. However, I
liked her appearance, and, as I have said, it turned out excellently,
and I should not mind making another voyage in charge of her."



CHAPTER V.


Two days after his arrival at Cawnpore Dr. Wade moved into quarters
of his own.

"I like Dr. Wade very much indeed, you know, uncle, still I am glad
to have you all to myself and to settle down into regular ways."

"Yes, we have got to learn to know each other, Isobel."

"Do you think so, uncle? Why, it seems to me that I know all about
you, just the same as if we had always been together, and I am sure
I always told you all about myself, even when I was bad at school
and got into scrapes, because you said particularly that you liked
me to tell you everything, and did not want to know only the good
side of me."

"Yes, that is so, my dear, and no doubt I have a fair idea as to
what are your strong points and what are your weak ones, but neither
one or the other affect greatly a person's ordinary everyday character.
It is the little things, the trifles, the way of talking, the way
of listening, the amount of sympathy shown, and so on, that make a
man or woman popular. People do not ask whether he or she may be
morally sleeping volcanoes, who, if fairly roused, might slay a
rival or burn a city; they simply look at the surface--is a man
or a woman pleasant, agreeable, easily pleased, ready to take a
share in making things go, to show a certain amount of sympathy in
other people's pleasures or troubles--in fact, to form a pleasant
unit of the society of a station?

"So in the house you might be the most angelic temper in the world,
but if you wore creaky boots, had a habit of slamming doors, little
tricks of giggling or fidgeting with your hands or feet, you would
be an unpleasant companion, for you would be constantly irritating
one in small matters. Of course, it is just the same thing with
your opinion of me. You have an idea that I am a good enough sort
of fellow, because I have done my best to enable you to carry out
your plans and wishes, but that has nothing to do at all with my
character as a man to live with. Till we saw each other, when you
got out of the gharry, we really knew nothing whatever of each
other."

Isobel shook her head decidedly.

"Nothing will persuade me that I didn't know everything about you,
uncle. You are just exactly what I knew you would be in look, and
voice, in manner and ways and everything. Of course, it is partly
from what I remember, but I really did not see a great deal of you
in those days; it is from your letters, I think, entirely that I
knew all about you, and exactly what you were. Do you mean to say
that I am not just what you thought I should be?"

"Well, not so clearly as all that, Isobel. Of course you were only
a little child when I saw you, and except that you had big brown
eyes, and long eyelashes, I confess that it struck me that you were
rather a plain little thing, and I do not think that your mother's
letters since conveyed to my mind the fact that there had been
any material change since. Therefore I own that you are personally
quite different from what I had expected to find you. I had expected
to find you, I think, rather stumpy in figure, and square in build,
with a very determined and businesslike manner."

"Nonsense, uncle, you could not have expected that."

"Well, my dear, I did, and you see I find I was utterly wrong."

"But you are not discontented, uncle?" Isobel asked, with a smile.

"No, my dear, but perhaps not quite so contented as you may think
I ought to be."

"Why is that, uncle?"

"Well, my dear, if you had been what I had pictured you, I might
have had you four or five years to myself. Possibly you might even
have gone home with me, to keep house for me in England, when I
retire. As it is now, I give myself six months at the outside."

"What nonsense, uncle! You don't suppose I am going to fall in
love with the first man who presents himself? Why, everyone says
the sea voyage is a most trying time, and, you see, I came through
that quite scathless.

"Besides, uncle," and she laughed, "there is safety in multitude,
and I think that a girl would be far more likely to fall in love in
some country place, where she only saw one or two men, than where
there are numbers of them. Besides, it seems to me that in India a
girl cannot feel that she is chosen, as it were, from among other
girls, as she would do at home. There are so few girls, and so
many men here, there must be a sort of feeling that you are only
appreciated because there is nothing better to be had.

"But, of course, uncle, you can understand that the idea of love
making and marrying never entered my head at all until I went on
board a ship. As you know, I always used to think that Robert and
I would live together, and I am quite sure that I should never have
left him if he had lived. If I had stopped in England I should have
done the work I had trained myself to do, and it might have been
years and years, and perhaps never, before anyone might have taken
a fancy to me, or I to him. It seems strange, and I really don't
think pleasant, uncle, for everyone to take it for granted that
because a girl comes out to India she is a candidate for marriage.
I think it is degrading, uncle."

"The Doctor was telling me yesterday that you had some idea of
that sort," the Major said, with a slight smile, "and I think girls
often start with that sort of idea. But it is like looking on at
a game. You don't feel interested in it until you begin to play at
it. Well, the longer you entertain those ideas the better I shall
be pleased, Isobel. I only hope that you may long remain of the
same mind, and that when your time does come your choice will be
a wise one."

There could be no doubt that the Major's niece was a great success
in the regiment. Richards and Wilson, two lads who had joined six
months before, succumbed at once, and mutual animosity succeeded
the close friendship they had hitherto entertained for each other.
Travers, the Senior Captain, a man who had hitherto been noted for
his indifference to the charms of female society, went so far as
to admit that Miss Hannay was a very nice, unaffected girl. Mrs.
Doolan was quite enthusiastic about her.

"It is very lucky, Jim," she said to her husband, "that you were
a sober and respected married man before she came out, and that I
am installed here as your lawful and wedded wife instead of being
at Ballycrogin with only an engagement ring on my finger. I know
your susceptible nature; you would have fallen in love with her,
and she would not have had you, and we should both of us have been
miserable."

"How do you know she wouldn't have had me, Norah?"

"Because, my dear, she will be able to pick and choose just where
she likes; and though no one recognizes your virtues more than I
do, a company in an Indian regiment is hardly as attractive as a
Residency or Lieutenant Governorship. But seriously, she is a dear
girl, and as yet does not seem to have the least idea how pretty
she is. How cordially some of them will hate her! I anticipate
great fun in looking on. I am out of all that sort of thing myself."

"That is news to me, Norah; I think you are just as fond of a quiet
flirtation as you used to be."

"Just of a very little one, Jim; fortunately not more. So I can
look on complacently; but even I have suffered. Why, for weeks not
a day has passed without young Richards dropping in for a chat,
and when he came in yesterday he could talk about nothing but Miss
Hannay, until I shut him up by telling him it was extremely bad
form to talk to one lady about another. The boy colored up till I
almost laughed in his face; in fact, I believe I did laugh."

"That I will warrant you did, Norah."

"I could not help it, especially when he assured me he was perfectly
serious about Miss Hannay."

"You did not encourage him, I hope, Norah."

"No; I told him the Colonel set his face against married subalterns,
and that he would injure himself seriously in his profession if
he were to think of such a thing, and as I knew he had nothing but
his pay, that would be fatal to him."

Captain Doolan went off into a burst of laughter.

"And he took it all in, Norah? He did not see that you were humbugging
him altogether?"

"Not a bit of it. They are very amusing, these boys, Jim. I was
really quite sorry for Richards, but I told him he would get over
it in time, for as far as I could learn you had been just as bad
thirty-three times before I finally took pity on you, and that I
only did it then because you were wearing away with your troubles.
I advised him to put the best face he could on it, for that Miss
Hannay would be the last person to be pleased, if he were to be
going about with a face as long as if he had just come from his
aunt's funeral."

The race meeting came off three weeks after Miss Hannay arrived
at Cawnpore. She had been to several dinners and parties by this
time, and began to know most of the regular residents.

The races served as an excuse for people to come in from all the
stations round. Men came over from Lucknow, Agra, and Allahabad,
and from many a little outlying station; every bungalow in the
cantonment was filled with guests, and tents were erected for the
accommodation of the overflow.

Several of the officers of the 103d had horses and ponies entered
in the various races. There was to be a dance at the club on the
evening of the second day of the races, and a garden party at the
General's on that of the first. Richards and Wilson had both ponies
entered for the race confined to country tats which had never won
a race, and both had endeavored to find without success what was
Isobel's favorite color.

"But you must have some favorite color?" Wilson urged.

"Why must I, Mr. Wilson? One thing is suitable for one thing and
one another, and I always like a color that is suitable for the
occasion."

"But what color are you going to wear at the races, Miss Hannay?"

"Well, you see, I have several dresses," Isobel said gravely, "and
I cannot say until the morning arrives which I may wear; it will
depend a good deal how I feel. Besides, I might object to your
wearing the same color as I do. You remember in the old times,
knights, when they entered the lists, wore the favors that ladies
had given them. Now I have no idea of giving you a favor. You have
done nothing worthy of it. When you have won the Victoria Cross,
and distinguished yourself by some extraordinarily gallant action,
it will be quite time to think about it."

"You see one has to send one's color in four days beforehand, in
time for them to print it on the card," the lad said; "and besides,
one has to get a jacket and cap made."

"But you don't reflect that it is quite possible your pony won't
win after all, and supposing that I had colors, I certainly should
not like to see them come in last in the race. Mr. Richards has
been asking me just the same thing, and, of course, I gave him the
same answer. I can only give you the advice I gave him."

"What was that, Miss Hannay?" Wilson asked eagerly.

"Well, you see, it is not very long since either of you left school,
so I should think the best thing for you to wear are your school
colors, whatever they were."

And with a merry laugh at his look of discomfiture, Isobel turned
away and joined Mrs. Doolan and two or three other ladies who were
sitting with her.

"There is one comfort," Mrs. Doolan was just saying, "in this
country, when there is anything coming off, there is no occasion
to be anxious as to the weather; one knows that it will be hot,
fine, and dusty. One can wear one's gayest dress without fear.
In Ireland one never knew whether one wanted muslin or waterproof
until the morning came, and even then one could not calculate with
any certainty how it would be by twelve o'clock. This will be your
first Indian festivity, Miss Hannay."

"Do the natives come much?"

"I should think so! All Cawnpore will turn out, and we shall have
the Lord of Bithoor and any number of Talookdars and Zemindars with
their suites. A good many of them will have horses entered, and
they have some good ones if they could but ride them. The Rajah of
Bithoor is a most important personage. He talks English very well,
and gives splendid entertainments. He is a most polite gentleman,
and is always over here if there is anything going on. The general
idea is that he has set his mind on having an English wife, the
only difficulty being our objection to polygamy. He has every other
advantage, and his wife would have jewels that a queen might envy."

Isobel laughed. "I don't think jewels would count for much in my
ideas of happiness."

"It is not so much the jewels, my dear, in themselves, but the envy
they would excite in every other woman."

"I don't think I can understand that feeling, Mrs. Doolan. I can
understand that there might be a satisfaction in being envied for
being the happiest woman, or the most tastefully dressed woman, or
even the prettiest woman, though that after all is a mere accident,
but not for having the greatest number of bright stones, however
valuable. I don't think the most lovely set of diamonds ever seen
would give me as much satisfaction as a few choice flowers."

"Ah, but that is because you are quite young," Mrs. Doolan said.
"Eve was tempted by an apple, but Eve had not lived long. You see,
an apple will tempt a child, and flowers a young girl. Diamonds
are the bait of a woman."

"You would not care for diamonds yourself, Mrs. Doolan?"

"I don't know, my dear; the experiment was never tried--bog oak
and Irish diamonds have been more in my line. Jim's pay has never
run to diamonds, worse luck, but he has promised me that if he ever
gets a chance of looting the palace of a native prince he will
keep a special lookout for them for me. So far he has never had the
chance. When he was an ensign there was some hard fighting with the
Sikhs, but nothing of that sort fell to his share. I often tell him
that he took me under false pretenses altogether. I had visions of
returning some day and astonishing Ballycrogin, as a sort of begum
covered with diamonds; but as far as I can see the children are
the only jewels that I am likely to take back."

"And very nice jewels too," Isobel said heartily; "they are dear
little things, Mrs. Doolan, and worth all the diamonds in the
world. I hear, Mrs. Prothero, that your husband has a good chance
of winning the race for Arabs; I intend to wager several pairs of
gloves on his horse."

"Yes, Seila is very fast. She won last year. But Nana Sahib has had
the horse that won the cup at Poona last year, and is considered
one of the fastest in India, brought across from Bombay. Our only
hope is that he will put a native up, and in that case we ought to
have a fair chance, for the natives have no idea of riding a waiting
race, but go off at full speed, and take it all out of their horse
before the end of the race."

"Well, we must hope he will, Mrs. Prothero; that seems, from what
I hear, the only chance there is of the regiment winning a prize.
So all our sympathies will be with you."

"Hunter and his wife and their two girls are coming," the Major
said, the next morning, as he opened his letters.

"Very well, uncle, then we will do as we arranged. The Miss Hunters
shall have my room, and I will take the little passage room."

"I am afraid it will put you out, Isobel; but they have been here
for the last two years at the race times and I did not like not
asking them again."

"Of course, uncle. It will make no difference to me, and I don't
require any very great space to apparel myself."

"We must have dinners for twelve at least, the day before the races,
and on the three days of the meeting."

Isobel looked alarmed. "I hope you don't rely on me for the
arrangements, uncle. At each of the four dinners we have been to
I have done nothing but wonder how it was all done, and have been
trembling over the thought that it would be our turn presently. It
seemed a fearful responsibility; and four, one after the other, is
an appalling prospect."

"Rumzan will see to it all, my dear. He has always managed very well
before. I will talk it over with him; besides, these will not be
like regular set dinner parties. At race meetings everyone keeps
pretty nearly open house. One does not ask any of the people at the
station; they have all their own visitors. One trusts to chance to
fill up the table, and one never finds any difficulty about it. It
is lucky I got up a regular stock of china, and so on, in anticipation
of your coming. Of course, as a bachelor, I have not been a dinner
giver, except on occasions like this, when nobody expects anything
like state, and things are conducted to a certain extent in picnic
fashion. I have paid off my dinner obligations by having men to mess
or the club. However, I will consult Rumzan, and we will have a
regular parade of our materials, and you shall inspect our resources.
If there is anything in the way of flower vases or center dishes,
or anything of that sort, you think requisite, we must get them.
Jestonjee has got a good stock of all that sort of thing. As to
tablecloths and napkins and so on, I had a supply with the china,
so you will find that all right. Of course you will get plenty of
flowers; they are the principal things, after all, towards making
the table look well. You have had no experience in arranging them,
I suppose?"

"None at all, uncle; I never arranged a vase of flowers in my life."

"Then I tell you what you had better do, Isobel. You coax the Doctor
into coming in and undertaking it. He is famous in that way. He
always has the decoration of the mess table on grand occasions;
and when we give a dance the flowers and decorations are left to
him as a matter of course."

"I will ask him, uncle; but he is the last man in the world I should
have thought of in connection with flowers and decorations."

"He is a many sided man, my dear; he paints excellently, and has
wonderful taste in the way of dress. I can assure you that no lady
in the regiment is quite satisfied with a new costume until it has
received the stamp of the Doctor's approval. When we were stationed
at Delhi four years ago there was a fancy ball, and people who
were judges of that sort of thing said that they had never seen so
pretty a collection of dresses, and I should think fully half of
them were manufactured from the Doctor's sketches."

"I remember now," Isobel laughed, "that he was very sarcastic on
board ship as to the dresses of some of the people, but I thought
it was only his way of grumbling at things in general, though
certainly I generally agreed with him. He told me one day that
my taste evidently inclined to the dowdy, but you see I wore half
mourning until I arrived out here."

The Doctor himself dropped in an hour later.

"I shall be glad, Doctor, if you will dine with us as often as
you can during the four days of the races," Major Hannay said. "Of
course, I shall be doing the hospitable to people who come in from
out stations, and as Isobel won't know any of them, it will be
a little trying to her, acting for the first time in the capacity
of hostess. As you know everybody, you will be able to make things
go. I have got Hunter and his wife and their two girls coming in to
stay. I calculate the table will hold fourteen comfortably enough.
At any rate, come first night, even if you can't come on the others."

"Certainly I will, Major, if you will let me bring Bathurst in with
me; he is going to stay with me for the races."

"By all means, Doctor; I like what I have seen of him very much."

"Yes, he has got a lot in him," the Doctor said, "only he is always
head over heels in work. He will make a big mark before he has done.
He is one of the few men out here who has thoroughly mastered the
language; he can talk to the natives like one of themselves, and
understands them so thoroughly that they are absolutely afraid to
lie to him, which is the highest compliment a native can pay to
an Indian official. It is very seldom he comes in to this sort of
thing, but I seized him the other day and told him that I could
see he would break down if he didn't give himself a holiday, and I
fairly worried him into saying he would come over and stay for the
races. I believe then he would not have come if I had not written
to him that all the native swells would be here, and it would be an
excellent opportunity for him to talk to them about the establishment
of a school for the daughters of the upper class of natives; that
is one of his fads at present."

"But it would be a good thing surely, Doctor," Isobel said.

"No doubt, my dear, no doubt; and so would scores of other things,
if you could but persuade the natives so. But this is really one of
the most impracticable schemes possible, simply because the whole
of these unfortunate children get betrothed when they are two or
three years old, and are married at twelve. Even if all parties
were agreed, the husband's relations and the wife's relations and
everyone else, what are you going to teach a child worth knowing
before she gets to the age of twelve? Just enough to make her
discontented with her lot. Once get the natives to alter their
customs and to marry their women at the age of eighteen, and you
may do something for them; but as long as they stick to this idiotic
custom of marrying them off when they are still children, the case
is hopeless."

"There is something I wanted to ask you, Doctor," Isobel said.
"You know this is the first time I have had anything to do with
entertaining, and I know nothing about decorating a table. Uncle
says that you are a great hand at the arrangement of flowers. Would
you mind seeing to it for me?"

The Doctor nodded. "With pleasure, Miss Hannay. It is a thing I
enjoy. There is nothing more lamentable than to see the ignorant.
and I may almost say brutal, way in which people bunch flowers up
into great masses and call that decoration. They might just as well
bunch up so many masses of bright colored rags. The shape of the
flower, its manner of growth, and its individuality are altogether
lost, and the sole effect produced is that of a confused mass
of color. I will undertake that part of the business, and you had
better leave the buying of the flowers to me."

"Certainly, Doctor," the Major said; "I will give you carte blanche."

"Well, I must see your dinner service, Major, so that I may know
about its color, and what you have got to put the flowers into."

"I will have a regular parade tomorrow morning after breakfast, if
it would be convenient for you to look in then, and at the same
time I will get you to have a talk with Rumzan and the cook. I
am almost as new to giving dinner parties as Isobel is. When one
has half a dozen men to dine with one at the club, one gives the
butler notice and chooses the wine, and one knows that it will be
all right; but it is a very different thing when you have to go
into the details yourself. Ordinarily I leave it entirely to Rumzan
and the cook, and I am bound to say they do very well, but this is
a different matter."

"We will talk it over with them together, Major. You can seem to
consult me, but it must come from you to them, or else you will be
getting their backs up. Thank goodness, Indian servants don't give
themselves the airs English ones do; but human nature is a good
deal the same everywhere, and the first great rule, if you want
any domestic arrangements to go off well, is to keep the servants
in good temper."

"We none of us like to be interfered with, Doctor."

"A wise man is always ready to be taught," the Doctor said
sententiously.

"Well, there are exceptions, Doctor. I remember, soon after I
joined, a man blew off two of his fingers. A young surgeon who was
here wanted to amputate the hand; he was just going to set about
it when a staff surgeon came in and said that it had better not
be done, for that natives could not stand amputations. The young
surgeon was very much annoyed. The staff surgeon went away next
day. There was a good deal of inflammation, and the young surgeon
decided to amputate. The man never rallied from the operation, and
died next day."

"I said, Major, that a wise man was always ready to listen to good
advice. I was not a wise man in those days--I was a pig headed
young fool. I thought I knew all about it, and I was quite right
according to my experience in London hospitals. In the case of an
Englishman, the hand would have been amputated, and the man would
have been all right three weeks afterwards. But I knew nothing
about these soft hearted Hindoos, and never dreamt that an operation
which would be a trifle to an Englishman would be fatal to one of
them, and that simply because, although they are plucky enough in
some respects, they have no more heart than a mouse when anything
is the matter with them. Yes, if it hadn't been for the old Colonel,
who gave me a private hint to say nothing about the affair, but
merely to put down in my report, 'Died from the effect of a gunshot
wound,' I should have got into a deuce of a scrape over that affair.
As it was, it only cost me a hundred rupees to satisfy the man's
family and send them back to their native village. That was for
years a standing joke against me, Miss Hannay; except your uncle
and the Colonel, there is no one left in the regiment who was there,
but it was a sore subject for a long time. Still, no doubt, it was
a useful lesson, and my rule has been ever since, never amputate
except as a forlorn hope, and even then don't amputate, for if you
do the relatives of the man, as far as his fourth cousins, will
inevitably regard you as his murderer. Well, I must be off; I will
look in tomorrow morning, Major, and make an inspection of your
resources."

"I am glad to see the Hunters are going to bring over their carriage,"
the Major said, two days later, as he looked through a letter. "I
am very glad of that, for I put it off till too late. I have been
trying everywhere for the last two days to hire one, but they are
all engaged, and have been so for weeks, I hear. I was wondering
what I should do, for my buggy will only hold two. I was thinking
of asking Mrs. Doolan if she could take one of the Miss Hunters, and
should have tried to find a place for the other. But this settles
it all comfortably. They are going to send on their own horses
halfway the day before, and hire native ponies for the first half.
They have a good large family vehicle; I hoped that they would
bring it, but, of course, I could not trust to it."

The Doctor presently dropped in with Captain Doolan. After chatting
for some time the former said, "I have had the satisfaction this
morning, Miss Hannay, of relieving Mrs. Cromarty's mind of a great
burden."

"How was that, Doctor?"

"It was in relation to you, my dear."

"Me, Doctor! how could I have been a weight on Mrs. Cromarty's
mind?"

"She sent for me under the pretense of being feverish; said she
had a headache, and so on. Her pulse was all right, and I told her
at once I did not think there was much the matter with her; but
I recommended her to keep out of the sun for two days. Then she
begun a chat about the station. She knows that, somehow or other,
I generally hear all that is going on. I wondered what was coming,
till she said casually, 'Do you know what arrangement Major Hannay
has made as to his niece for the races?' I said, of course, that
the Hunters were coming over to stay. I could see at once that
her spirit was instantly relieved of a heavy burden, but she only
said, 'Of course, then, that settles the question. I had intended
to send across to her this morning, to ask if she would like a seat
in my carriage; having no lady with her, she could not very well
have gone to the races alone. Naturally, I should have been very
pleased to have had her with us. However, as Mrs. Hunter will be
staying at the Major's, and will act as her chaperon, the matter
is settled.'"

"Well, I think it was very kind of her thinking of it," Isobel
said, "and I don't think it is nice of you, Doctor, to say that it
was an evident relief to her when she found I had someone else to
take care of me. Why should it have been a relief?"

"I have no doubt it has weighed on her mind for the last fortnight,"
the Doctor said; "she must have seen that as you were freshly
joined, and the only unmarried girl in the regiment, except her
own daughters, it was only the proper thing she should offer you
a seat in her carriage. No doubt she decided to put it off as late
as possible, in hopes that you might make some other arrangement.
Had you not done so, she might have done the heroic thing and invited
you, though I am by no means sure of it. Of course, now she will
say the first time she meets you that she was quite disappointed
at having heard from me that Mrs. Hunter would be with you, as she
had hoped to have the pleasure of having you in her carriage with
her."

"But why shouldn't she like it?" Isobel said indignantly. "Surely
I am not as disagreeable as all that! Come, Doctor!"

Captain Doolan laughed, while the Doctor said, "It is just
the contrary, my dear; I am quite sure that if you were in Mrs.
Cromarty's place, and had two tall, washed out looking daughters,
you would not feel the slightest desire to place Miss Hannay in
the same carriage with them."

"I call that very disagreeable of you, Doctor," Isobel said,
flushing, "and I shall not like you at all if you take such unkind
and malicious views of people. I don't suppose such an idea ever
entered into Mrs. Cromarty's head, and even if it did, it makes it
all the kinder that she should think of offering me a seat. I do
think most men seem to consider that women think of nothing but
looks, and that girls are always trying to attract men, and mothers
always thinking of getting their daughters married. It is not at all
nice, Doctor, to have such ideas, and I shall thank Mrs. Cromarty
warmly, when I see her, for her kindness in thinking about me."

Accordingly, that afternoon, when they met at the usual hour, when
the band was playing, Isobel went up to the Colonel's wife.

"I want to thank you, Mrs. Cromarty. Dr. Wade has told me that you
had intended to offer me a seat in your carriage to the races. It
was very kind and nice of you to think of me, and I am very much
obliged to you. I should have enjoyed it very much if it hadn't
been that Mrs. Hunter is coming to stay with us, and, of course,
I shall be under her wing. Still, I am just as much obliged to you
for having thought of it."

Mrs. Cromarty was pleased with the girl's warmth and manner, and
afterwards mentioned to several of her friends that she thought
that Miss Hannay seemed a very nice young woman.

"I was not quite favorably impressed at first," she admitted. "She
has the misfortune of being a little brusque in her manner, but,
of course, her position is a difficult one, being alone out here,
without any lady with her, and no doubt she feels it so. She was
quite touchingly grateful, only because I offered her a seat in
our carriage for the races, though she was unable to accept it, as
the Major will have the Hunters staying with him."



CHAPTER VI.


The clubhouse at Cawnpore was crowded on the evening before the
races. Up to eleven o'clock it had been comparatively deserted,
for there was scarcely a bungalow in the station at which dinner
parties were not going on; but, after eleven, the gentlemen for the
most part adjourned to the club for a smoke, a rubber, or a game
of billiards, or to chat over the racing events of the next day.

Loud greetings were exchanged as each fresh contingent arrived,
for many newcomers had come into the station only that afternoon.
Every table in the whist room was occupied, black pool was being
played in the billiard room upstairs, where most of the younger
men were gathered, while the elders smoked and talked in the rooms
below.

"What will you do, Bathurst?" the Doctor asked his guest, after
the party from the Major's had been chatting for some little time
downstairs. "Would you like to cut in at a rubber or take a ball
at pool?"

"Neither, Doctor; they are both accomplishments beyond me; I have
not patience for whist, and I can't play billiards in the least.
I have tried over and over again, but I am too nervous, I fancy; I
break down over the easiest stroke--in fact, an easy stroke is
harder for me than a difficult one. I know I ought to make it, and
just for that reason, I suppose, I don't."

"You don't give one the idea of a nervous man, either, Bathurst."

"Well, I am, Doctor, constitutionally, indeed terribly so."

"Not in business matters, anyhow," the Doctor said, with a smile.
"You have the reputation of not minding in the slightest what
responsibility you take upon yourself, and of carrying out what
you undertake in the most resolute, I won't say high handed, manner."

"No, it doesn't come in there," Bathurst laughed. "Morally I am
not nervous so far as I know, physically I am. I would give a great
deal if I could get over it, but, as I have said, it is constitutional."

"Not on your father's side, Bathurst. I knew him well, and he was
a very gallant officer."

"No, it was the other side," Bathurst said; "I will tell you about
it some day."

At this moment another friend of Bathurst's came up and entered
into conversation with him.

"Well, I will go upstairs to the billiard room," the Doctor said;
"and you will find me there, Bathurst, whenever you feel disposed
to go."

A pool had just finished when the Doctor entered the billiard room.

"That is right, Doctor, you are just in time," Prothero said, as
he entered. "Sinclair has given up his cue; he is going to ride
tomorrow, and is afraid of shaking his nerves; you must come and
play for the honor of the corps. I am being ruined altogether, and
Doolan has retired discomfited."

"I have not touched a cue since I went away," the Doctor said, "but
I don't mind adding to the list of victims. Who are the winners?"

"Messenger and Jarvis have been carrying all before them; there is
a report they have just sent off two club waiters, with loads of
rupees, to their quarters. Scarsdale has been pretty well holding
his own, but the rest of us are nowhere."

A year's want of practice, however, told, and the Doctor was added
to the list of victims: he had no difficulty in getting someone
else to take his cue after playing for half an hour.

"It shows that practice is required for everything," he said; "before
I went away I could have given each of those men a life, now they
could give me two; I must devote half an hour a day to it till I
get it back again."

"And you shall give me a lesson, Doctor," Captain Doolan, who had
also retired, said.

"It would be time thrown away by both of us, Doolan. You would
never make a pool player if you were to practice all your life. It
is not the eye that is wrong, but the temperament. You can make a
very good shot now and then, but you are too harum scarum and slap
dash altogether. The art of playing pool is the art of placing
yourself; while, when you strike, you have not the faintest idea
where your ball is going to, and you are just as likely to run in
yourself as you are to pot your adversary. I should abjure it if I
were you, Doolan; it is too expensive a luxury for you to indulge
in."

"You are right there, Doctor; only what is a man to do when fellows
say, 'We want you to make up a pool, Doolan'?"

"I should say the reply would be quite simple. I should answer, 'I
am ready enough to play if any of you are ready to pay my losses
and take my winnings; I am tired of being as good as an annuity to
you all,' for that is what you have been for the last ten years. Why,
it would be cheaper for you to send home to England for skittles,
and get a ground up here."

"But I don't play so very badly, Doctor."

"If you play badly enough always to lose, it doesn't matter as to
the precise degree of badness," the Doctor retorted. "It is not
surprising. When you came out here, fourteen or fifteen years ago,
boys did not take to playing billiards, but they do now. Look at
that little villain, Richards. He has just cleared the table, and
done it with all the coolness of a professional marker. The young
scoundrel ought to have been in bed two hours ago, for I hear that
tat of his is really a good one. Not that it will make any difference
to him. That sort of boy would play billiards till the first bugle
sounds in the morning, and have a wash and turn out as fresh as
paint, but it won't last, Doolan, not in this climate; his cheeks
will have fallen in and he will have crow's feet at the corners of
his eyes before another year has gone over. I like that other boy,
Wilson, better. Of course he is a cub as yet, but I should say
there is good in him. Just at present I can see he is beginning to
fancy himself in love with Miss Hannay. That will do him good; it
is always an advantage to a lad like that to have a good honest
liking for a nice girl. Of course it comes to nothing, and for a
time he imagines himself the most unhappy of mortals, but it does
him good for all that; fellows are far less likely to get into
mischief and go to the bad after an affair of that sort. It gives
him a high ideal, and if he is worth anything he will try to make
himself worthy of her, and the good it does him will continue even
after the charm is broken."

"What a fellow you are, Doctor," Captain Doolan said, looking down
upon his companion, "talking away like that in the middle of this
racket, which would be enough to bother Saint Patrick himself!"

"Well, come along downstairs, Doolan; we will have a final peg and
then be off; I expect Bathurst is beginning to fidget before now."

"It will do him good," Captain Doolan said disdainfully. "I have
no patience with a man who is forever working himself to death,
riding about the country as if Old Nick were behind him, and never
giving himself a minute for diversion of any kind. Faith, I would
rather throw myself down a well and have done with it, than work
ten times as hard as a black nigger."

"Well, I don't think, Doolan," the Doctor said dryly, "you are ever
likely to be driven to suicide by any such cause."

"You are right there, Doctor," the other said contentedly. "No man
can throw it in my teeth that I ever worked when I had no occasion
to work. If there were a campaign, I expect I could do my share
with the best of them, but in quiet times I just do what I have to
do, and if anyone has an anxiety to take my place in the rota for
duty, he is as welcome to it as the flowers of May. I had my share
of it when I was a subaltern; there is no better fellow living than
the Major, but when he was Captain of my company he used to keep
me on the run by the hour together, till I wished myself back
in Connaught, and anyone who liked it might have had the whole of
India for anything I cared; he was one of the most uneasy creatures
I ever came across."

"The Major is a good officer, Doolan, and you were as lazy a youngster,
and as hard a bargain, as the Company ever got. You ought to thank
your stars that you had the good luck in having a Captain who knew
his business, and made you learn yours. Why, if you had had a man
like Rintoul as your Captain, you would never have been worth your
salt."

"You are not complimentary, Doctor; but then nobody looks for
compliments from you."

"I can pay compliments if I have a chance," the Doctor retorted,
"but it is very seldom I get one of doing so--at least, without
lying. Well, Bathurst, are you ready to turn in?"

"Quite ready, Doctor; that is one of the advantages of not caring
for races; the merits and demerits of the horses that run tomorrow
do not in the slightest degree affect me, and even the news that
all the favorites had gone wrong would not deprive me of an hour's
sleep."

"I think it a good thing to take an interest in racing, Bathurst.
Take men as a whole: out here they work hard--some of them work
tremendously hard--and unless they get some change to their
thoughts, some sort of recreation, nineteen out of twenty will
break down sooner or later. If they don't they become mere machines.
Every man ought to have some sort of hobby; he need not ride it to
death, but he wants to take some sort of interest in it. I don't
care whether he takes to pig sticking, or racing, or shooting,
or whether he goes in for what I may call the milder kinds of
relaxation, such as dining out, billiards, whist, or even general
philandering. Anything is better than nothing--anything that
will take his mind off his work. As far as I can see, you don't do
anything."

"Therefore I shall either break down or become a machine, Doctor?"

"One or the other certainly, Bathurst. You may smile, but I mean
what I say. I have seen other young fellows just as full of work
and enthusiasm as you are, but I have never seen an exception to
the rule, unless, of course, they took up something so as to give
their minds a rest."

"The Doctor has just been scolding me because I am not fond enough
of work," Captain Doolan laughed.

"You are differently placed, Doolan," the Doctor said. "You have
got plenty of enthusiasm in your nature--most Irishmen have--
but you have had nothing to stir it. Life in a native regiment in
India is an easy one. Your duties are over in two or three hours
out of the twenty-four, whereas the work of a civilian in a large
district literally never ends, unless he puts a resolute stop to
it. What with seeing people from morning until night, and riding
about and listening to complaints, every hour of the day is occupied,
and then at night there are reports to write and documents of all
sorts to go through. It is a great pity that there cannot be a
better division of work, though I own I don't see how it is to be
managed."

By this time they were walking towards the lines.

"I should not mind taking a share of the civil work at the station,"
Captain Doolan said, "if they would make our pay a little more like
that of the civilians."

"There is something in that, Doolan," the Doctor agreed; "it is
just as hard work having nothing to do as it is having too much;
and I have always been of opinion that the tremendous disproportion
between the pay of a military man and of a civilian of the same
age is simply monstrous. Well, goodnight, Doolan; I hope you will
tell Mrs. Doolan that the credit is entirely due to me that you are
home at the reasonable hour of one o'clock, instead of dropping in
just in time to change for parade."

"A good fellow," the Doctor said, as he walked on with Bathurst;
"he would never set the Thames on fire; but he is an honest, kindly
fellow. He would make a capital officer if he were on service. His
marriage has been an excellent thing for him. He had nothing to
do before but to pass away his time in the club or mess house, and
drink more than was good for him. But he has pulled himself round
altogether since he married. His wife is a bright, clever little
woman, and knows how to make the house happy for him; if he had
married a lackadaisical sort of a woman, the betting is he would
have gone to the bad altogether."

"I only met him once or twice before," Bathurst said. "You see I
am not here very often, and when I am it is only on business, so
I know a very few people here except those I have to deal with,
and by the time I have got through my business I am generally so
thoroughly out of temper with the pig headed stupidity and obstinacy
of people in general, that I get into my buggy and drive straight
away."

"I fancy you irritate them as much as they irritate you, Bathurst.
Well, here we are; now we will have a quiet cheroot and a peg, to
quiet our nerves after all that din, before we turn in. Let us get
off our coats and collars, and make ourselves comfortable; it is
a proof of the bestial stupidity of mankind that they should wear
such abominations as dress clothes in a climate like this. Here,
boy, light the candles and bring two sodas and brandies."

"Well, Bathurst," he went on, when they had made themselves comfortable
in two lounging chairs, "what do you thing of Miss Hannay?"

"I was prepared to admire her, Doctor, from what you said; it is
not very often that you overpraise things; but she is a charming
girl, very pretty and bright, frank and natural."

"She is all that," the Doctor said. "We were four months on the
voyage out, and I saw enough of her in that time to know her pretty
thoroughly."

"What puzzles me about her," Bathurst said, "is that I seemed to
know her face. Where I saw her, and under what circumstances, I
have been puzzling myself half the evening to recall, but I have
the strongest conviction that I have met her."

"You are dreaming, man. You have been out here eight years; she was
a child of ten when you left England! You certainly have not seen
her, and as I know pretty well every woman who has been in this
station for the last five or six years, I can answer for it that
you have not seen anyone in the slightest degree resembling her."

"That is what I have been saying to myself, Doctor, but that does
not in the slightest degree shake my conviction about it."

"Then you must have dreamt it," the Doctor said decidedly. "Some
fool of a poet has said, 'Visions of love cast their shadows before,'
or something of that sort, which of course is a lie; still, that
is the only way that I can account for it."

Bathurst smiled faintly. "I don't think the quotation is quite
right, Doctor; anyhow, I am convinced that the impression is far
too vivid to have been the result of a dream."

"By the way, Bathurst," the Doctor said, suddenly changing
his conversation, "what do you think of this talk we hear about
chupaties being sent round among the native troops, and the talk
about greased cartridges. You see more of the natives than anyone
I know; do you think there is anything brewing in the air?"

"If there is, Doctor, I am certain it is not known to the natives
in general. I see no change whatever in their manner, and I am sure
I know them well enough to notice any change if it existed. I know
nothing about the Sepoys, but Garnet tells me that the Company at
Deennugghur give him nothing to complain of, though they don't obey
orders as smartly as usual, and they have a. sullen air as they go
about their work."

"I don't like it, Bathurst. I do not understand what the chupaties
mean, but I know that there is a sort of tradition that the sending of
them round has always preceded trouble. The Sepoys have no reason
for discontent, but there has been no active service lately,
and idleness is always bad for men. I can't believe there is any
widespread dissatisfaction among them, but there is no doubt whatever
that if there is, and it breaks out, the position will be a very
serious one. There are not half enough white troops in India, and
the Sepoys may well think that they are masters of the situation.
It would be a terrible time for everyone in India if they did take
it into their heads to rise."

"I can't believe they would be mad enough to do that, Doctor;
they have everything to lose by it, and nothing to gain, that is,
individually; and we should be sure to win in the long run, even
if we had to conquer back India foot by foot."

"That is all very well, Bathurst; we may know that we could do it,
but they don't know it. They are ignorant altogether of the forces
we could put into the field were there a necessity to make the
effort. They naturally suppose that we can have but a few soldiers,
for in all the battles we have fought there have always been two
or three Sepoy regiments to one English. Besides, they consider
themselves fully a match for us. They have fought by us side by side
in every battlefield in India, and have done as well as we have. I
don't see what they should rise for. I don't even see whose interest
it is to bring a rising about, but I do know that if they rise we
shall have a terrible time of it. Now I think we may as well turn
in. You won't take another peg? Well, I shall see you in the morning.
I shall be at the hospital by half past six, and shall be in at
half past eight to breakfast. You have only got to shout for my
man, and tell him whether you will have tea, coffee, or chocolate,
any time you wake."

"I shall be about by six, Doctor; five is my general hour, but as
it is past one now I dare say I shall be able to sleep on for an
hour later, especially as there is nothing to do."

"You can go round the hospital with me, if you like," the Doctor
said, "if you will promise not to make a dozen suggestions for the
improvement of things in general."

Isobel Hannay came down to breakfast in high spirits upon the morning of
the races. The dinner had gone off excellently. The dinner table,
with its softly shaded lamps, and the Doctor's arrangements of
the flowers, had been, she thought, perfection, and everything had
passed off without a hitch. Her duties as a hostess had been much
lighter than she had anticipated. Mrs. Hunter was a very pleasant,
motherly woman, and the girls, who had only come out from England
four months before, were fresh and unaffected, and the other people
had all been pleasant and chatty.

Altogether, she felt that her first dinner party had been a great
success.

She was looking forward now with pleasant anticipation to the day.
She had seen but little of the natives so far, and she was now to
see them at their best. Then she had never been present at a race,
and everything would be new and exciting.

"Well, uncle, what time did you get in?" she asked, as she stepped
out into the veranda to meet him on his return from early parade.
"It was too bad of you and Mr. Hunter running off instead of waiting
to chat things over."

"I have no doubt you ladies did plenty of that, my dear."

"Indeed, we didn't, uncle; you see they had had a very long drive,
and Mrs. Hunter insisted on the girls going to bed directly you all
went out, and as I could not sit up by myself, I had to go too."

"We were in at half past twelve," the Major said. "I can stand a
good deal of smoke, but the club atmosphere was too thick for me."

"Everything went off very well yesterday, didn't it?" she asked.

"Very well, I thought, my dear, thanks to you and the Doctor and
Rumzan."

"I had very little to do with it," she laughed.

"Well, I don't think you had much to do with the absolute arrangements,
Isobel, but I thought you did very well as hostess; it seemed to
me that there was a good deal of laughing and fun at your end of
the table."

"Yes; you see we had the two Miss Hunters and the Doctor there, and
Mr. Gregson, who took me in, turned out a very merry old gentleman."

"He would not be pleased if he heard you call him old, Isobel."

"Well, of course he is not absolutely old, but being a commissioner,
and all that sort of thing, gives one the idea of being old; but
there are the others."

And they went into the breakfast room.

The first race was set for two o'clock, and at half past one Mrs.
Hunter's carriage, with the four ladies, arrived at the inclosure.
The horses were taken out, and the carriage wheeled into its
place, and then Isobel and the two Miss Hunters prepared to enjoy
the scene.

It was a very gay one. The course was at present covered with a
throng of natives in their bright colored garments, and mixed with
them were the scarlet uniforms of the Sepoys of the 103d and other
regiments. On the opposite side were a number of native vehicles
of various descriptions, and some elephants with painted faces and
gorgeous trappings, and with howdahs shaded by pavilions glittering
with gilt and silver.

On either side of their vehicle a long line of carriages was soon
formed up, and among these were several occupied by gayly dressed
natives, whose rank gave them an entrance to the privileged inclosure.
The carriages were placed three or four yards back from the rail,
and the intervening space was filled with civilian and military
officers, in white or light attire, and with pith helmet or puggaree;
many others were on horseback behind the carriages.

"It is a bright scene, Miss Hannay," the Doctor said, coming up to
the carriage.

"Wonderfully pretty, Doctor!"

"An English race course doesn't do after this, I can tell you. I
went down to the Derby when I was at home, and such an assembly of
riff raff I never saw before and never wish to see again."

"These people are more picturesque, Dr. Wade," Mrs. Hunter said,
"but that is merely a question of garment; these people perhaps are
no more trustworthy than those you met on the racecourse at home."

"I was speaking of them purely as a spectacle; individually I have
no doubt one would be safer among the English roughs and betting
men than among these placid looking natives. The one would pick
your pockets of every penny you have got if they had the chance,
the other would cut your throat with just as little compunction."

"You don't really mean that, Dr. Wade?" Isobel said.

"I do indeed, Miss Hannay; the Oude men are notorious brawlers and
fighters, and I should say that the roughs of Cawnpore and Lucknow
could give long odds to those of any European city, and three out
of four of those men you see walking about there would not only
cut the throat of a European to obtain what money he had about him,
but would do so without that incentive, upon the simple ground that
he hated us."

"But why should he hate us, Doctor? he is none the worse off now
than he was before we annexed the country."

"Well, yes, that class of man is worse off. In the old days every
noble and Zemindar kept up a little army for the purpose of fighting
his neighbors, just as our Barons used to do in the happy olden
times people talk of. We have put down private fighting, and the
consequence is these men's occupations are gone, and they flock to
great towns and there live as best they can, ready to commit any
crime whatever for the sum of a few rupees.

"There is Nana Sahib."

Isobel looked round and saw a carriage with a magnificent pair
of horses, in harness almost covered with silver ornaments, drive
up to a place that had been kept vacant for it. Four natives were
sitting in it.

"That is the Rajah," the Doctor said, "the farther man, with that
aigrette of diamonds in his turban. He is Oriental today, but
sometimes he affects English fashions. He is a very cheery fellow,
he keeps pretty well open house at Bithoor, has a billiard table,
and a first rate cellar of wine, carriages for the use of guests
--in fact, he does the thing really handsomely."

"Here is my opera glass," Mrs. Hunter said. Isobel looked long and
fixedly at the Rajah.

"Well, what do you think of him?" the Doctor asked as she lowered
it.

"I do not know what to think of him," she said; "his face does not
tell me anything, it is like looking at a mask; but you see I am
not accustomed to read brown men's characters, they are so different
from Europeans, their faces all seem so impassive. I suppose it is
the way in which they are brought up and trained."

"Ages of tyranny have made them supple and deceitful," the Doctor
said, "but of course less so here than among the Bengallies, who,
being naturally unwarlike and cowardly, have always been the slaves
of some master or other.

"You evidently don't like the Nana, Miss Hannay. I am rather glad
you don't, for he is no great favorite of mine, though he is so
generally popular in the station here. I don't like him because it
is not natural that he should be so friendly with us. We undoubtedly,
according to native notions, robbed him of one of the finest positions
in India by refusing to acknowledge his adoption. We have given him
a princely revenue, but that, after all, is a mere trifle to what
he would have had as Peishwa. Whatever virtues the natives of this
country possess, the forgiving of injuries is not among them, and
therefore I consider it to be altogether unnatural that he, having
been, as he at any rate and everyone round him must consider,
foully wronged, should go out of his way to affect our society and
declare the warmest friendship for us."

The Rajah was laughing and talking with General Wheeler and the
group of officers round his carriage.

Again Isobel raised the glasses. "You are right, Doctor," she said,
"I don't like him."

"Well, there is one comfort, it doesn't matter whether he is sincere
or not, he is powerless to hurt us. I don't see any motive for his
pretending to be friendly if he is not, but I own that I should
like him better if he sulked and would have nothing to say to us,
as would be the natural course."

The bell now began to ring, and the native police cleared the
course. Major Hannay and Mr. Hunter, who had driven over in the
buggy, came up and took their places on the box of the carriage.

"Here are cards of the races," he said. "Now is the time, young
ladies, to make your bets."

"I don't know even the name of anyone in this first race," Isobel
said, looking at the card.

"That doesn't matter in the least, Miss Hannay," Wilson, who had
just come up to the side of the carriage, said. "There are six
horses in; you pick out any one you like, and I will lay you five
pairs of gloves to one against him."

"But how am I to pick out when I don't know anything about them,
Mr. Wilson? I might pick out one that had no chance at all."

"Yes; but you might pick out the favorite, Miss Hannay, so that it
is quite fair."

"Don't you bet, Isobel," her uncle said. "Let us have a sweepstake
instead."

"What is a sweepstake, uncle?"

There was a general laugh.

"Well, my dear, we each put in a rupee. There are six of us, and
there are Wilson and the Doctor. You will go in, Doctor, won't
you?"

"Yes; I don't mind throwing away a rupee, Major."

"Very well, that makes eight. We put eight pieces of paper in the
hat. Six of them have got the names of the horses on, the other
two are blank. Then we each pull out one. Whoever draws the name
of the horse that wins takes five rupees, the holder of the second
two, and the third saves his stake. You shall hold the stakes, Mrs.
Hunter. We have all confidence in you."

The slips were drawn.

"My horse is Bruce," Isobel said.

"There he is, Miss Hannay," Wilson, who had drawn a blank, said,
as a horse whose rider had a straw colored jacket and cap came
cantering along the course. "This is a race for country horses--
owners up. That means ridden by their owners. That is Pearson of
the 13th Native Cavalry. He brought the horse over from Lucknow."

"What chance has he?"

"I have not the least idea, Miss Hannay. I did not hear any betting
on this race at all."

"That is a nice horse, uncle," Isobel said, as one with a rider in
black jacket, with red cap, came past.

"That is Delhi. Yes, it has good action."

"That is mine," the eldest Miss Hunter said.

"The rider is a good looking young fellow," the Doctor said, "and
is perfectly conscious of it himself. Who is he, Wilson? I don't
know him."

"He is a civilian. Belongs to the public works, I think."

The other horses now came along, and after short preliminary canters
the start was made. To Isobel's disappointment her horse was never
in the race, which Delhi looked like winning until near the post,
when a rather common looking horse, which had been lying a short
distance behind him, came up with a rush and won by a length.

"I don't call that fair," Miss Hunter said, "when the other was first
all along. I call that a mean way of winning, don't you, father?"

"Well, no, my dear. It was easy to see for the last quarter of a
mile that the other was making what is called 'a waiting race' of
it, and was only biding his time. There is nothing unfair in that,
I fancy Delhi might have won if he had had a better jockey. His
rider never really called upon him till it was too late. He was
so thoroughly satisfied with himself and his position in the race
that he was taken completely by surprise when Moonshee came suddenly
up to him."

"Well, I think it is very hard upon Delhi, father, after keeping
ahead all the way and going so nicely. I think everyone ought to
do their best from the first."

"I fancy you are thinking, Miss Hunter," the Doctor said, "quite
as much that it is hard on you being beaten after your hopes had
been raised, as it is upon the horse."

"Perhaps I am, Doctor," she admitted.

"I think it is much harder on me," Isobel said. "You have had the
satisfaction of thinking all along that your horse was going to
win, while mine never gave me the least bit of hope."

"The proper expression, Miss Hannay, is, your horse never flattered
you."

"Then I think it is a very silly expression, Mr. Wilson, because
I don't see that flattery has anything to do with it."

"Ah, here is Bathurst," the Doctor said. "Where have you been,
Bathurst? You slipped away from me just now."

"I've just been talking to the Commissioner, Doctor.  I have been
trying to get him to see--"

"Why, you don't mean to say," the Doctor broke in, "that you have
been trying to cram your theories down his throat on a racecourse?"


"It was before the race began," Bathurst said, "and I don't think
the Commissioner has any more interest in racing than I have."

"Not in racing," the Doctor agreed, "but I expect he has an
interest in enjoying himself generally, which is a thing you don't
seem to have the most remote idea of. Here we are just getting up
a sweepstake for the next race; hand over a rupee and try to get
up an interest in it. Do try and forget your work till the race is
over. I have brought you here to do you good. I regard you as my
patient, and I give you my medical orders that you are to enjoy
yourself."

Bathurst laughed.

"I am enjoying myself in my way, Doctor."

"Who is that very pretty woman standing up in the next carriage
but one?" Isobel asked.

"She comes from an out station," the Doctor repeated; "she is the
wife of the Collector there, but I think she likes Cawnpore better
than Boorgum; her name is Rose."

"Is that her husband talking to her?"

"No; that is a man in the Artillery here, I think."

"Yes," the Major said, "that is Harrowby, a good looking fellow,
and quite a ladies' man."

"Do you mean a man ladies like, uncle, or who likes the society of
ladies?"

"Both in his case, I should fancy," the Major said; "I believe he
is considered one of the best looking men in the service."

"I don't see why he should be liked for that," Isobel said. "As far
as I have seen, good looking men are not so pleasant as others. I
suppose it is because they are conscious of their own good looks,
and therefore do not take the trouble of being amusing. We had one
very good looking man on board ship, and he was the dullest man
to talk to on board. No, Doctor, I won't have any names mentioned,
but I am right, am I not?"

"He was a dull specimen, certainly," the Doctor said, "but I think
you are a little too sweeping."

"I don't mean all good looking men, of course, but men who what I
call go in for being good looking. I don't know whether you know
what I mean. What are you smiling at, Mr. Wilson?"

"I was thinking of two or three men I know to whom your description
applies, Miss Hannay; but I must be going--they are just going
to start the next race, and mine is the one after, so I must go
and get ready. You wish me success, don't you?"

"I wish you all the success you deserve. I can't say more than
that, can I?"

"I am afraid that is saying very little," he laughed. "I don't
expect to win, but I do hope I shall beat Richards, because he is
so cock sure he will beat me."

This wish was not gratified. The first and second horses made
a close race of it; behind them by ten or twelve lengths came the
other horses in a clump, Wilson and Richards singling themselves
out in the last hundred yards and making a desperate race for the
third place, for which they made a dead heat, amid great laughter
from their comrades.

"That is excellent," Major Hannay said; "you won't see anything
more amusing than that today, girls. The third horse simply saved
his stake, so that as they will of course divide, they will have
paid twenty-five rupees each for the pleasure of riding, and the
point which of their tats is the fastest remains unsettled."

"Well, they beat a good many of them, Major Hannay," Miss Hunter
said; "so they did not do so badly after all."

"Oh, no, they did not do so badly; but it will be a long time
before they get over the chaff about their desperate struggle for
the third place."

The next two races attracted but slight attention from the occupants
of the carriage. Most of their acquaintances in the station came up
one after the other for a chat. There were many fresh introductions,
and there was so much conversation and laughter that the girls had
little time to attend to what was going on around them. Wilson and
Richards both sauntered up after changing, and were the subject of
much chaff as to their brilliant riding at the finish. Both were
firm in the belief that the judge's finding was wrong, and each
maintained stoutly he had beaten the other by a good head.

The race for Arabs turned out a very exciting one; the Rajah of
Bithoor's horse was the favorite, on the strength of its performances
elsewhere; but Prothero's horse was also well supported, especially
in the regiment, for the Adjutant was a first class rider, and was
in great request at all the principal meetings in Oude and the
Northwest Provinces, while it was known that the Rajah's horse would
be ridden by a native. The latter was dressed in strict racing
costume, and had at the last races at Cawnpore won two or three
cups for the Rajah.

But the general opinion among the officers of the station was that
Prothero's coolness and nerve would tell. His Arab was certainly
a fast one, and had won the previous year, both at Cawnpore and
Lucknow; but the Rajah's new purchase had gained so high a reputation
in the Western Presidency as fully to justify the odds of two to
one laid on it, while four to one were offered against Prothero,
and from eight to twenty to one against any other competitor.

Prothero had stopped to have a chat at the Hunters' carriage as he
walked towards the dressing tent.

"Our hopes are all centered in you, Mr. Prothero," Mr. Hunter said.
"Miss Hannay has been wagering gloves in a frightfully reckless
way."

"I should advise you to hedge if you can, Miss Hannay," he said.
"I think there is no doubt that Mameluke is a good deal faster than
Seila. I fancy he is pounds better. I only beat Vincent's horse
by a head last year, and Mameluke gave him seven pounds, and beat
him by three lengths at Poona. So I should strongly advise you to
hedge your bets if you can."

"What does he mean by hedge, uncle?"

"To hedge is to bet the other way, so that one bet cancels the
other."

"Oh, I shan't do that," she said; "I have enough money to pay my
bets if I lose."

"Do you mean to say you mean to pay your bets if you lose, Miss
Hannay?" the Doctor asked incredulously.

"Of course I do," she said indignantly. "You don't suppose I intend
to take the gloves if I win, and not to pay if I lose?"

"It is not altogether an uncommon practice among ladies," the Doctor
said, "when they bet against gentlemen. I believe that when they
wager against each other, which they do not often do, they are
strictly honest, but that otherwise their memories are apt to fail
them altogether."

"That is a libel, Mrs. Hunter, is it not?"

"Not altogether, I think. Of course many ladies do pay their bets
when they lose, but others certainly do not."

"Then I call it very mean," Isobel said earnestly. "Why, it is
as bad as asking anyone to make you a present of so many pairs of
gloves in case a certain horse wins."

"It comes a good deal to the same thing," Mrs. Hunter admitted,
"but to a certain extent it is a recognized custom; it is a sort
of tribute that is exacted at race time, just as in France every
lady expects a present from every gentleman of her acquaintance on
New Year's Day."

"I wouldn't bet if I didn't mean to pay honestly," Isobel said.
"And if Mr. Prothero doesn't win, my debts will all be honorably
discharged."

There was a hush of expectation in the crowd when the ten horses
whose numbers were up went down to the starting point, a quarter
of a mile from the stand. They were to pass it, make the circuit,
and finish there, the race being two miles. The interest of
the natives was enlisted by the fact that Nana Sahib was running
a horse, while the hopes of the occupants of the inclosure rested
principally on Seila.

The flag fell to a good start; but when the horses came along
Isobel saw with surprise that the dark blue of the Rajah and the
Adjutant's scarlet and white were both in the rear of the group.
Soon afterwards the scarlet seemed to be making its way through
the horses, and was speedily leading them.

"Prothero is making the running with a vengeance," the Major said.
"That is not like his usual tactics, Doctor."

"I fancy he knows what he is doing," the Doctor replied. "He saw
that Mameluke's rider was going to make a waiting race of it, and
as the horse has certainly the turn of speed on him, he is trying
other tactics. They are passing the mile post now, and Prothero is
twelve or fourteen lengths ahead. There, Mameluke is going through
his horses; his rider is beginning to get nervous at the lead
Prothero has got, and he can't stand it any longer. He ought to
have waited for another half mile. You will see, Prothero will win
after all. Seila can stay, there is no doubt about that."

A roar of satisfaction rose from the mass of natives on the other
side of the inclosure as Mameluke was seen to leave the group of
horses and gradually to gain upon Seila.

"Oh, he will catch him, uncle!" Isobel said, tearing her handkerchief
in her excitement.

The Major was watching the horses through his field glass.

"Never mind his catching him," he said; "Prothero is riding quietly
and steadily. Seila is doing nearly her best, but he is not hurrying
her, while the fool on Mameluke is bustling the horse as if he had
only a hundred yards further to go."

The horses were nearing the point at which they had started, when
a shout from the crowd proclaimed that the blue jacket had come
up to and passed the scarlet. Slowly it forged ahead until it was
two lengths in advance, for a few strides their relative positions
remained unaltered, then there was a shout from the carriages;
scarlet was coming up again. Mameluke's rider glanced over his
shoulder, and began to use the whip. For a few strides the horse
widened the gap again, but Prothero still sat quiet and unmoved.
Just as they reached the end of the line of carriages, Seila again
began to close up.

"Seila wins! Seila wins!" the officers shouted.

But it seemed to Isobel that this was well nigh impossible, but foot
by foot the mare came up, and as they passed the Hunters' carriage
her head was in advance.

In spite of the desperate efforts of the rider of Mameluke, another
hundred yards and they passed the winning post, Seila a length
ahead.



CHAPTER VII.


The exultation of the officers of the 103d over Seila's victory
was great. They had all backed her, relying upon Prothero's riding,
but although his success was generally popular among the Europeans
at the station, many had lost considerable sums by their confidence
in Mameluke's speed.

Isobel sat down feeling quite faint from the excitement.

"I did not think I could have been so excited over a race between
two horses," she said to Mrs. Hunter; "it was not the bets, I never
even thought about them--it was just because I wanted to see Mr.
Prothero's horse win. I never understood before why people should
take such an interest in horse racing, but I quite understand now."

"What is your size, Miss Hannay?" Wilson asked.

"Oh, I don't care anything about the gloves, Mr. Wilson; I am sorry
I bet now."

"You needn't feel any compunction in taking them from me or from
any of us, Miss Hannay; we have all won over Seila; the regiment
will have to give a ball on the strength of it. I only put on a
hundred rupees, and so have won four hundred, but most of them have
won ever so much more than that; and all I have lost is four pair
of gloves to you, and four to Mrs. Doolan, and four to Mrs. Prothero
--a dozen in all. Which do you take, white or cream, and what is
your size?"

"Six and a half, cream."

"All right, Miss Hannay. The Nana must have lost a good lot of
money; he has been backing his horse with everyone who would lay
against it. However, it won't make any difference to him, and it
is always a satisfaction when the loss comes on someone to whom it
doesn't matter a bit. I think the regiment ought to give a dinner
to Prothero, Major; it was entirely his riding that did it; he hustled
that nigger on Mameluke splendidly. If the fellow had waited till
within half a mile of home he would have won to a certainty; I
never saw anything better."

"Well, Miss Hannay, what do you think of a horse race?" Bathurst,
who had only remained a few minutes at the carriage, asked, as
he strolled up again. "You said yesterday that you had never seen
one."

"I am a little ashamed to say I was very much excited over it,
Mr. Bathurst. You have not lost, I hope? You are looking" and she
stopped.

"Shaky?" he said. "Yes; I feel shaky. I had not a penny on the
race, for though the Doctor made me put into a sweep last night at
the club, I drew a blank; but the shouting and excitement at the
finish seemed to take my breath away, and I felt quite faint."

"That is just how I felt; I did not know men felt like that. They
don't generally seem to know what nerves are."

"I wish I didn't; it is a great nuisance. The Doctor tries to
persuade me that it is the effect of overwork, but I have always
been so from a child, and I can't get over it."

"You don't look nervous, Mr. Bathurst."

"No; when a man is a fair size, and looks bronzed and healthy, no
one will give him credit for being nervous. I would give a very
great deal if I could get over it."

"I don't see that it matters much one way or the other, Mr. Bathurst."

"I can assure you that it does. I regard it as being a most serious
misfortune."

Isobel was a little surprised at the earnestness with which he
spoke.

"I should not have thought that," she said quietly; "but I
can understand that it is disagreeable for a man to feel nervous,
simply, I suppose, because it is regarded as a feminine quality; but
I think a good many men are nervous. We had several entertainments
on board the ship coming out, and it was funny to see how many great
strong men broke down, especially those who had to make speeches."

"I am not nervous in that way," Bathurst said, with a laugh. "My
pet horror is noise; thunder prostrates me completely, and in fact
all noises, especially any sharp, sudden sound, affect me. I really
find it a great nuisance. I fancy a woman with nerves considers
herself as a martyr, and deserving of all pity and sympathy. It is
almost a fashionable complaint, and she is a little proud of it;
but a man ought to have his nerves in good order, and as much as
that is expected of him unless he is a feeble little body. There
is the bell for the next race."

"Are you going to bet on this race again, Miss Hannay?" Wilson
said, coming up.

"No, Mr. Wilson. I have done my first and last bit of gambling.
I don't think it is nice, ladies betting, after all, and if there
were a hospital here I should order you to send the money the
gloves will cost you to it as conscience money, and then perhaps
you might follow my example with your winnings."

"My conscience is not moved in any way," he laughed; "when it is
I will look out for a deserving charity. Well, if you won't bet I
must see if I can make a small investment somewhere else."

"I shall see you at the ball, of course?" Isobel said, turning to
Mr. Bathurst, as Wilson left the carriage.

"No, I think not. Balls are altogether out of my line, and as there
is always a superabundance of men at such affairs here, there is
no sense of duty about it."

"What is your line, Mr. Bathurst?"

"I am afraid I have none, Miss Hannay. The fact is, there is really
more work to be done than one can get through. When you get to
know the natives well you cannot help liking them and longing to
do them some good if they would but let you, but it is so difficult
to get them to take up new ideas. Their religion, with all its
customs and ceremonies, seems designed expressly to bar out all
improvements. Except in the case of abolishing Suttee, we have
scarcely weaned them from one of their observances; and even now,
in spite of our efforts, widows occasionally immolate themselves,
and that with the general approval.

"I wish I had an army of ten thousand English ladies all speaking
the language well to go about among the women and make friends with
them; there would be more good done in that way than by all the
officials in India. They might not be able to emancipate themselves
from all their restrictions, but they might influence their
children, and in time pave the way for a moral revolution. But it
is ridiculous," he said, breaking off suddenly, "my talking like
this here, but you see it is what you call my line, my hobby, if you
like; but when one sees this hard working, patient, gentle people
making their lot so much harder than it need be by their customs
and observances one longs to force them even against their own will
to burst their bonds."

Dr. Wade came up at this moment and caught the last word or two.

"You are incorrigible, Bathurst. Miss Hannay, I warn you that this
man is a monomaniac. I drag him away from his work, and here he is
discoursing with you on reform just as a race is going to start.
You may imagine, my dear, what a thorn he is in the side of the
bigwigs. You have heard of Talleyrand's advice to a young official,
'Above all things, no zeal.' Go away, Bathurst; Miss Hannay wants
to see the race, and even if she doesn't she is powerless to assist
you in your crusade."

Bathurst laughed and drew off.

"That is too bad, Doctor. I was very interested. I like to talk to
people who can think of something besides races and balls and the
gossip of the station."

"Yes, in reason, in reason, my dear; but there is a medium in all
things. I have no doubt Bathurst will be quite happy some time
or other to give you his full views on child marriages, and the
remarriages of widows, and female education, and the land settlement,
and a score of other questions, but for this a few weeks of
perfect leisure will be required. Seriously, you know that I think
Bathurst one of the finest young fellows in the service, but his
very earnestness injures both his prospects and his utility. The
officials have a horror of enthusiasm; they like the cut and dried
subordinate who does his duty conscientiously, and does not trouble
his head about anything but carrying out the regulations laid down
for him.

"Theoretically I agree with most of Bathurst's views, practically
I see that a score of officials like him would excite a revolution
throughout a whole province. In India, of all places in the world,
the maxim festina lente--go slow--is applicable. You have the
prejudices of a couple of thousand years against change. The people
of all things are jealous of the slightest appearance of interference
with their customs. The change will no doubt come in time, but it
must come gradually, and must be the work of the natives themselves
and not of us. To try to hasten that time would be but to defer it.
Now, child, there is the bell; now just attend to the business in
hand."

"Very well, Doctor, I will obey your orders, but it is only fair
to say that Mr. Bathurst's remarks are only in answer to something
I said," and Isobel turned to watch the race, but with an interest
less ardent than she had before felt.

Isobel's character was an essentially earnest one, and her life up
to the day of her departure to India had been one of few pleasures.
She had enjoyed the change and had entered heartily into it, and
she was as yet by no means tired of it, but she had upon her arrival
at Cawnpore been a little disappointed that there was no definite
work for her to perform, and had already begun to feel that a
time would come when she would want something more than gossip and
amusements and the light talk of the officers of her acquaintance
to fill her life.

She had as yet no distinct interest of her own, and Bathurst's
earnestness had struck a cord in her own nature and seemed to open
a wide area for thought. She put it aside now and chatted gayly
with the Hunters and those who came up to the carriage, but it came
back to her as she sat in her room before going to bed.

Up till now she had not heard a remark since she had been in Cawnpore
that might not have been spoken had the cantonments there been the
whole of India, except that persons at other stations were mentioned.
The vast, seething native population were no more alluded to than
if they were a world apart. Bathurst's words had for the first time
brought home to her the reality of their existence, and that around
this little group of English men and women lay a vast population,
with their joys and sorrows and sufferings.

At breakfast she surprised Mrs. Hunter by asking a variety of
questions as to native customs. "I suppose you have often been in
the Zenanas, Mrs. Hunter?"

"Not often, my dear. I have been in some of them, and very depressing
it is to see how childish and ignorant the women are."

"Can nothing be done for them, Mrs. Hunter?"

"Very little. In time I suppose there will be schools for girls, but
you see they marry so young that it is difficult to get at them."

"How young do they marry?"

"They are betrothed, although it has all the force of a marriage,
as infants, and a girl can be a widow at two or three years old;
and so, poor little thing, she remains to the end of her life in
a position little better than that of a servant in her husband's
family. Really they are married at ten or eleven."

Isobel looked amazed at this her first insight into native life.
Mrs. Hunter smiled.

"I heard Mr. Bathurst saying something to you about it yesterday,
Miss Hannay. He is an enthusiast; we like him very much, but we
don't see much of him."

"You must beware of him, Miss Hannay," Mr. Hunter said, "or he
will inoculate you with some of his fads. I do not say that he is
not right, but he sees the immensity of the need for change, but
does not see fully the immensity of the difficulty in bringing it
about."

"There is no fear of his inoculating me; that is to say of setting
me to work, for what could one woman do?"

"Nothing, my dear," her uncle said; "if all the white women in India
threw themselves into the work, they could do little. The natives
are too jealous of what they consider intruders; the Parsees are
about the only progressive people. While ladies are welcome enough
when they pay a visit of ceremony to the Zenana of a native, if
they were to try to teach their wives to be discontented with their
lots--for that is what it would be--they would be no longer
welcome. Schools are being established, but at present these are
but a drop in the ocean. Still, the work does go on, and in time
something will be done. It is of no use bothering yourself about
it, Isobel; it is best to take matters as you find them."

Isobel made no answer, but she was much disappointed when Dr. Wade,
dropping in to tiffin, said his guest had started two hours before
for Deennugghur. He had a batch of letters and reports from his
native clerk, and there was something or other that he said he must
see to at once.

"He begged me to say, Major, that he was very sorry to go off
without saying goodby, but he hoped to be in Cawnpore before long.
I own that that part of the message astonished me, knowing as I do
what difficulty there is in getting him out of his shell. He and
I became great chums when I was over at Deennugghur two years ago,
and the young fellow is not given to making friends. However, as
he is not the man to say a thing without meaning it, I suppose he
intends to come over again. He knows there is always a bed for him
in my place."

"We see very little of him," Mary Hunter said; "he is always away
on horseback all day. Sometimes he comes in the evening when we
are quite alone, but he will never stay long. He always excuses
himself on the ground that he has a report to write or something
of that sort. Amy and I call him 'Timon of Athens.'"

"There is nothing of Timon about him," the Doctor remarked
dogmatically. "That is the way with you young ladies--you think
that a man's first business in life is to be dancing attendance on
you. Bathurst looks at life seriously, and no wonder, going about
as he does among the natives and listening to their stories and
complaints. He puts his hand to the plow, and does not turn to the
right or left."

"Still, Doctor, you must allow," Mrs. Hunter said gravely, "that
Mr. Bathurst is not like most other men."

"Certainly not," the Doctor remarked. "He takes no interest in sport
of any kind; he does not care for society; he very rarely goes to
the club, and never touches a card when he does; and yet he is the
sort of man one would think would throw himself into what is going
on. He is a strong, active, healthy man, whom one would expect to
excel in all sorts of sports; he is certainly good looking; he talks
extremely well, and is, I should say, very well read and intelligent."

"He can be very amusing when he likes, Doctor. Once or twice when
he has been with us he has seemed to forget himself, as it were,
and was full of fun and life. You must allow that it is a little
singular that a man like this should altogether avoid society, and
night and day be absorbed in his work."

"I have thought sometimes," Mr. Hunter said, "that Bathurst must
have had some great trouble in his life. Of what nature I can, of
course, form no idea. He was little more than twenty when he came
out here, so I should say that it was hardly a love affair."

"That is always the way, Hunter. If a man goes his own way, and
that way does not happen to be the way of the mess, it is supposed
that he must have had trouble of some sort. As Bathurst is the son
of a distinguished soldier, and is now the owner of a fine property
at home, I don't see what trouble he can have had. He may possibly,
for anything I know, have had some boyish love affairs, but I don't
think he is the sort of man to allow his whole life to be affected
by any foolery of that sort. He is simply an enthusiast.

"It is good for mankind that there should be some enthusiasts. I
grant that it would be an unpleasant world if we were all enthusiasts,
but the sight of a man like him throwing his whole life and energy
into his work, and wearing himself out trying to lessen the evils he
sees around him, ought to do good to us all. Look at these boys,"
and he apostrophized Wilson and Richards, as they appeared together
at the door. "What do they think of but amusing themselves and
shirking their duties as far as possible?"

"Oh, I say, Doctor," Wilson exclaimed, astonished at this sudden
attack, "what are you pitching into us like that for? That is
not fair, is it, Major? We amuse ourselves, of course, when there
is nothing else to do, but I am sure we don't shirk our work. You
don't want us to spend our spare time in reading Greek, I suppose?"

"No; but you might spend some of it very profitably in learning
some of these native languages," the Doctor said. "I don't believe
that you know above a dozen native words now. You can shout for
brandy and water, and for a light for your cigars, but I fancy that
that is about the extent of it."

"We are going to have a moonshee next week, Doctor," Wilson said,
a little crestfallen, "and a horrid nuisance it will be."

"That is only because you are obliged to pass in the vernacular,
Wilson. So you need not take any credit to yourself on that account."

"Doctor, you are in one of your worst possible tempers this morning,"
Isobel said. "You snap at us all round. You are quite intolerable
this morning."

"I am rather put out by Bathurst running away in this fashion, Miss
Hannay. I had made up my mind that he would stop three or four days
longer, and it is pleasant to have someone who can talk and think
about something besides horses and balls. But I will go away; I
don't want to be the disturbing element; and I have no doubt that
Richards is burning to tell you the odds on some of the horses
today."

"Shall we see you on the racecourse, Doctor?" the Major asked, as
the Doctor moved towards the door.

"You will not, Major; one day is enough for me. If they would get
up a donkey race confined strictly to the subalterns of the station,
I might take the trouble to go and look at it."

"The Doctor is in great form today," Wilson said good temperedly,
after the laugh which followed the Doctor's exit had subsided; "and
I am sure we did nothing to provoke him."

"You got into his line of fire, Wilson," the Major said; "he is
explosive this morning, and has been giving it to us all round.
However, nobody minds what the Doctor says; his bark is very bad,
but he has no bite. Wait till you are down with the fever, and you
will find him devote himself to you as if he were your father."

"He is one of the kindest men in the world," Isobel agreed warmly,
thereby effectually silencing Richards, who had just pulled up his
shirt collar preparatory to a sarcastic utterance respecting him.

Isobel, indeed, was in full sympathy with the Doctor, for she, too,
was disappointed at Bathurst's sudden departure. She had looked
forward to learning a good deal from him about the native customs
and ways, and had intended to have a long talk with him. She was
perhaps, too, more interested generally in the man himself than
she would have been willing to admit.

That evening the party went to an entertainment at Bithoor. Isobel
and the girls were delighted with the illuminations of the gardens
and with the palace itself, with its mixture of Eastern splendor
and European luxury. But Isobel did not altogether enjoy the evening.

"I suppose I ought to congratulate you on your success last night,
Isobel," Dr. Wade said, when he dropped in after breakfast. "Everyone
has been telling me that the Rajah paid you the greatest attention,
and that there is the fiercest gnashing of teeth among what must
now be called the ex-queens of the station."

"I don't know who told you such nonsense, Doctor," Isobel replied
hotly. "The Rajah quite spoilt the evening for me. I have been
telling Mrs. Hunter so. If we had not been in his own house, I
should have told him that I should enjoy the evening very much more
if he would leave me alone and let me go about and look quietly at
the place and the gardens, which are really beautiful. No doubt he
is pleasant enough, and I suppose I ought to have felt flattered
at his walking about with me and so on, but I am sure I did not.
What pleasure does he suppose an English girl can have in listening
to elaborate compliments from a man as yellow as a guinea?"

"Think of his wealth, my dear."

"What difference does his wealth make?" Isobel said. "As far as
I have seen, I do not think that rich Englishmen are more amusing
than others, and if he had all the wealth of India, that would not
improve Nana Sahib in my eyes. There are women, of course, who do
think a great deal about money, and who will even marry men for it,
but even women who would do that could not, I should think, care
anything about the wealth of a Hindoo they cannot marry."

"Not directly, my dear," Mrs. Hunter said; "but people may be
flattered with the notice and admiration of a person of importance
and great wealth, even if he is a Hindoo."

"Besides," the Doctor put in, "the Rajah is considered to be a
great connoisseur of English beauty, and has frequently expressed
his deep regret that his religion prevented his marrying an English
lady."

"I should be very sorry for the English girl who would marry him,
religion or not."

"I think you are rather hard upon the Nana, Isobel," the Major
said. "He is a general favorite; he is open handed and liberal;
very fond of entertaining; a great admirer of us as a nation. He
is a wonderfully well read man for a Hindoo, can talk upon almost
every subject, and is really a pleasant fellow."

"I don't like him; I don't like him at all," Isobel said positively.

"Ah, that is only because you thought he made you a little more
conspicuous than you liked by his attentions to you, Isobel."

"No, indeed, uncle; that was very silly and ridiculous, but I did
not like the man himself, putting that aside altogether. It was
like talking to a man with a mask on: it gave me a creepy feeling.
It did not seem to me that one single word he said was sincere,
but that he was acting; and over and over again as he was talking
I said to myself, 'What is this man really like? I know he is not
the least bit in the world what he pretends to be. But what is the
reality?' I felt just the same as I should if I had one of those
great snakes they bring to our veranda coiling round me. The
creature might look quiet enough, but I should know that if it were
to tighten it would crush me in a moment."

The Major and Mrs. Hunter both laughed at her earnestness, but the
Doctor said gravely, "Is that really how you felt about him when he
was talking to you, Miss Hannay? I am sorry to hear you say that.
I own that my opinion has been that of everyone here, that the
Rajah is a good fellow and a firm friend of the Europeans, and my
only doubt has arisen from the fact that it was unnatural he should
like us when he has considerable grounds for grievance against us.
We have always relied upon his influence, which is great among his
countrymen, being thrown entirely into the scale on our side if
any trouble should ever arise; but I own that what you say makes
me doubt him. I would always take the opinion of a dog or a child
about anyone in preference to my own."

"You are not very complimentary, Doctor," Isobel laughed.

"Well, my dear, a young girl who has not mixed much in the world
and had her instincts blunted is in that respect very much like a
child. She may be deceived, and constantly is deceived where her
heart is concerned, and is liable to be taken in by any plausible
scoundrel; but where her heart is not concerned her instincts are
true. When I see children and dogs stick to a man I am convinced
that he is all right, though I may not personally have taken to
him. When I see a dog put his tail between his legs and decline to
accept the advances of a man, and when I see children slip away from
him as soon as they can, I distrust him at once, however pleasant
a fellow he may be. As the Rajah, from all I heard, certainly laid
himself out to be agreeable to you last night, and yet in spite of
that you felt as you say you did about him, I am bound to say that
without at once admitting that my impressions about him were wrong,
I consider that there is good ground for thinking the matter over
again."

"What nonsense, Doctor," the Major laughed. "Everyone here has known
the Rajah for years. He is a most popular man, everyone likes him,
among the ladies especially he is a great favorite. It is ridiculous
to suggest that everyone should have been wrong about him, merely
because Isobel takes a prejudice against him, and that as far as
I can see is simply because his admiration for her was somewhat
marked."

Isobel gave a little shudder. "Don't talk about admiration, uncle;
that is not the word for it; I don't know what it was like. They
say snakes fascinate birds before they eat them by fixing their
eyes upon them. I should say it was something of that sort of look."

"Well, my dear, he is not going to eat you, that is certain," the
Major said; "and I can assure you that his approbation goes for a
great deal here, and that after this you will go up several pegs
in Cawnpore society."

Isobel tossed her head. "Then I am sorry for Cawnpore society; it
is a matter of entire indifference to me whether I go up or down
in its opinion."

A fortnight later the Nana gave another entertainment. A good deal
to her uncle's vexation, Isobel refused to go when the time came.

"But what am I to say, my dear?" he asked in some perplexity.

"You can say anything you like, uncle; you can say that I am feeling
the heat and have got a bad headache, which is true; or you can say
that I don't care for gayety, which is also true. I shall be very
much more comfortable and happy at home by myself."

The Hunters had by this time returned to Deennugghur, and the Major
drove over to Bithoor accompanied only by Dr. Wade. He was rather
surprised when the Doctor said he would go, as it was very seldom
that he went out to such entertainments.

"I am not going to amuse myself, Major; I want to have a good
look at the Nana again; I am not comfortable since Isobel gave us
her opinion of him. He is an important personage, and if there is
any truth in these rumors about disaffection among the Sepoys his
friendship may be of the greatest assistance to us."

So the Doctor was with Major Hannay when the latter made his excuses
for Isobel's absence on the ground that she was not feeling very
well.

The Nana expressed great regret at the news, and said that with the
Major's permission he would call in the morning to inquire after
Miss Hannay's health.

"He did not like it," the Doctor said, when they had strolled away
together. "He was very civil and polite, but I could see that he
was savage. I fancy he got up this fete principally in her honor.
It is not often he has two so close together."

"Oh, that is nonsense, Doctor."

"I don't think so. He has done the same sort of thing several times
before, when he has been specially taken by some fresh face from
England."

Others besides the Doctor remarked that the Rajah was not quite
himself that evening. He was courteous and polite to his guests, but
he was irritable with his own people, and something had evidently
gone wrong with him.

The next day he called at the Major's. The latter had not told
Isobel of his intention, for he guessed that had he done so she
would have gone across to Mrs. Doolan or one of her lady friends,
and she was sitting in the veranda with him and young Wilson when
the carriage drove up.

"I was so sorry to hear that you were unwell, Miss Hannay," the
Nana said courteously. "It was a great disappointment to me that
you were unable to accompany your uncle last night."

"I have been feeling the heat the last few days," Isobel said
quietly, "and, indeed, I do not care much about going out in such
hot weather as this. I have not been accustomed to much society
in England, and the crowd and the heat and the lights make my head
ache."

"You look the picture of health, Miss Hannay, but I know that it
is trying for Englishwomen when they first come into our climate;
it is always a great pleasure to me to receive English ladies at
Bithoor. I hope upon the next occasion you will be able to come."

"I am much obliged to your highness," she said, "but it would be
a truer kindness to let me stay quietly at home."

"But that is selfish of you, Miss Hannay. You should think a little
of the pleasure of others as well as your own."

"I am not conceited enough to suppose that it could make any
difference to other people's pleasure whether I am at a party or
not," Isobel said. "I suppose you mean that as a compliment, Rajah,
but I am not accustomed to compliments, and don't like them."

"You will have to learn to become accustomed to compliments, Miss
Hannay," the Rajah said, with a smile; and then turning to the
Doctor, began to tell him of a tiger that had been doing a great
deal of harm at a village some thirty miles away, and offered to
send some elephants over to organize a hunt for him if he liked,
an invitation that the Doctor promptly accepted.

The visit was but a short one. The Rajah soon took his leave.

"You are wrong altogether, Isobel," the Doctor said. "I have returned
to my conviction that the Rajah is a first rate fellow."

"That is just because he offered you some shooting, Doctor," Isobel
said indignantly. "I thought better of you than to suppose that
you could be bought over so easily as that."

"She had you there, Doctor," the Major laughed. "However, I am glad
that you will no longer be backing her in her fancies."

"Why did you accept his invitation for us to go over and lunch
there, uncle?" Isobel asked, in a tone of annoyance.

"Because there was no reason in the world why we should refuse, my
dear. He very often has luncheon parties, and after that he will
show you over the place, and exhibit his jewels and curiosities.
He said there would be other ladies there, and I have no doubt we
shall have a very pleasant day."

Even Isobel was obliged to confess that the visit was a pleasant
one. The Nana had asked Mrs. Cromarty, her daughters, and most of
the other ladies of the regiment, with their husbands. The lunch
was a banquet, and after it was over the parties were taken round
the place, paid a visit to the Zenana, inspected the gardens and
stables, and were driven through the park. The Nana saw that Isobel
objected to be particularly noticed, and had the tact to make his
attentions so general that even she could find no fault with him.

On the drive back she admitted to her uncle that she had enjoyed
her visit very much, and that the Rajah's manners were those of a
perfect gentleman.

"But mind, uncle," she said, "I do not retract my opinion. What the
Rajah really is I don't pretend to know, but I am quite sure that
the character of a smiling host is not his real one, and that for
some reason or other he is simply playing a part."

"I had no idea that you were such a prejudiced little woman," the
Major said, somewhat vexed; "but as it is no use arguing with you
we had better drop the subject."

For the next month Cawnpore suffered a little from the reaction
after the gayety of the races, but there was no lack of topics of
conversation, for the rumors of disaffection among the troops gained
in strength, and although nothing positive was known, and everyone
scoffed at the notion of any serious trouble, the subject was so
important a one that little else was talked of whenever parties of
the ladies got together.



CHAPTER VIII.


"I have some bad news, Isobel. At least I suppose you will consider
it bad news," the Major said one morning, when he returned from the
orderly room. "You heard me say that four companies were going to
relieve those at Deennugghur. Well, I am going with them. It seems
that the General is of opinion that in the present unsettled state
of affairs there ought to be a field officer in command there, so
I have to go. For myself I don't mind, but you will find it dull
in a small station like that, after the gayeties of Cawnpore."

"I don't mind a bit, uncle, in that respect. I don't think I care
much for gayeties, but of course the move will be a trouble. We
have everything so nice here, it will be horrid having to leave it
all. How long will it be for?"

"Six months, in the ordinary state of things, though of course
something may occur to bring us in before that. Still, the change
won't be as much trouble as you fancy. When we get there you can stay
for two or three days with the Hunters till we have got the things
to rights. There is one thing that you will be pleased about. Wade
is going with us, at any rate for the present; you are a favorite
of his, you know, and I think that is the principal reason for
his going. At any rate, when he heard I was in orders, he told the
Colonel that, as there was no illness in the regiment, he thought, if
he did not object, he would change places for a bit with M'Alaster,
the assistant surgeon, who has been with the detachment at Deennugghur
for the last year, so as to give him a turn of duty at Cawnpore,
and do a little shikaring himself. There is more jungle and better
shooting round Deennugghur than there is here, and you know the
Doctor is an enthusiast that way. Of course, the Colonel agreed at
once."

"I am very glad of that, uncle; it won't seem like going to a
strange place if we have him with us, and the Hunters there, and
I suppose three or four officers of the regiment. Who are going?"

"Both your boys," the Major laughed, "and Doolan and Rintoul."

"When do we go, uncle?"

"Next Monday. I shall get somebody to put us up from Friday, and
that morning we will get everything dismantled here, and send them
off by bullock carts with the servants to Deennugghur, so that they
will be there by Monday morning. I will write to Hunter to pick us
out the best of the empty bungalows, and see that our fellows get
to work to clean the place up as soon as they arrive. We shall be
two days on the march, and things will be pretty forward by the
time we get there."

"And where shall we sleep on the march?"

"In tents, my dear, and very comfortable you will find them. Rumzan
will go with us, and you will find everything go on as smoothly as
if you were here. Tent life in India is very pleasant. Next year,
in the cool season, we will do an excursion somewhere, and I am
sure you will find it delightful: they don't know anything about
the capabilities of tents at home."

"Then do I quite understand, uncle, that all I have got to do is
to make a round of calls to say goodby to everyone?"

"That is all. You will find a lot of my cards in one of those pigeon
holes; you may as well drop one wherever you go. Shall I order a
carriage from Framjee's for today?"

"No, I think not, uncle; I will go round to our own bungalows first,
and hear what Mrs. Doolan and the others think about it."

At Mrs. Doolan's Isobel found quite an assembly. Mrs. Rintoul had
come in almost in tears, and the two young lieutenants had dropped
in with Captain Doolan, while one or two other officers had come
round to commiserate with Mrs. Doolan.

"Another victim," the latter said, as Isobel entered.

"You look too cheerful, Miss Hannay. I find that we are expected
to wear sad countenances at our approaching banishment."

"Are we, Mrs. Doolan? It seems to me that it won't make very much
difference to us."

"Not make any difference, Miss Hannay!" Captain Doolan said. "Why,
Deennugghur is one of the dullest little stations on this side of
India!"

"What do you mean by dull, Captain Doolan?"

"Why, there are only about six white residents there besides the
troops. Of course, as four companies are going instead of one, it
will make a difference; but there will be no gayety, no excitement,
and really nothing to do."

"As for the gayety, I am sure I shall not regret it, Captain Doolan;
besides, our gayeties are pretty well over, except, of course,
dinner parties, and it is getting very hot for them. We shall get
off having to go out in the heat of the day to make calls, which
seem to me terrible afflictions, and I think with a small party it
ought to be very sociable and pleasant. As for excitement, I hear
that there is much better shooting there than there is here. Mrs.
Hunter was telling me that they have had some tigers that have been
very troublesome round there, and you will all have an opportunity
of showing your skill and bravery. I know that Mr. Richards and
Mr. Wilson are burning to distinguish themselves."

"It would be great fun to shoot a tiger," Richards said. "When
I came out to India I thought there was going to be lots of tiger
shooting, and I bought a rifle on purpose, but I have never had a
chance yet. Yes, we will certainly get up a tiger hunt, won't we,
Wilson? You will tell us how to set about it, won't you, Doolan?"

"I don't shoot," Captain Doolan said; "and if I wanted to, I am
not sure that my wife would give me leave."

"Certainly I would not," Mrs. Doolan said promptly. "Married men
have no right to run into unnecessary danger."

"Dr. Wade will be able to put you in the way, Mr. Richards," Isobel
said.

"Dr. Wade!" Mrs. Rintoul exclaimed. "You don't mean to say, Miss
Hannay, that he is going with us?"

"Yes, he is going for a time, Mrs. Rintoul. My uncle told me that
he had applied to go with the detachment, and that the surgeon
there would come back to the regiment while he is away."

"I do call that hard," Mrs. Rintoul said. "The only thing I was
glad we were going for was that we should be under Mr. M'Alaster,
who is very pleasant, and quite understands my case, while Dr.
Wade does not seem to understand it at all, and is always so very
brusque and unsympathetic."

There was a general smile.

"Wade is worth a hundred of M'Alaster," Captain Roberts said.
"There is not a man out here I would rather trust myself to if I
were ill. He is an awfully good fellow, too, all round, though he
may be, as you say, a little brusque in manner."

"I call him a downright bear," Mrs. Rintoul said angrily. "Why,
only last week he told me that if I would get up two hours earlier
and go for a brisk walk just after sunrise, and give up eating meat
at tiffin, and confine myself to two or three dishes at dinner,
I should be perfectly well in the course of a month; just as if
I was in the habit of overeating myself, when I have scarcely the
appetite of a sparrow. I told Captain Rintoul afterwards that I
must consult someone else, for that really I could not bear such
rudeness."

"I am afraid we are all against you, Mrs. Rintoul," Mrs. Doolan
said, with a little shake of her head at Isobel, who was, she saw,
going to speak out strongly. "No one could possibly be kinder than
he is when anyone is really ill. I mean seriously ill," she added,
as Mrs. Rintoul drew herself up indignantly. "I shall never forget
how attentive he was to the children when they were down with
fever just before he went to England. He missed his ship and lost
a month of his leave because he would not go away till they were
out of danger, and there are very few men who would have done that.
I shall never forget his kindness. And now let us talk of something
else. You will have to establish a little mess on your own account,
Mr. Wilson, as both the Captains are married men, and the Major
has also an incumbrance."

"Yes, it will be horribly dull, Mrs. Doolan. Richards and I have
quarters together here, and, of course, it will be the same there,
and I am sure I don't know what we shall find to talk about when
we come to have to mess together. Of course, here, there are the
messroom and the club, and so we get on very well, but to be together
always will be awful."

"You will really have to take to reading or something of that sort,
Mr. Wilson," Isobel laughed.

"I always do read the Field, Miss Hannay, but that won't last for a
whole week, you know; and there is no billiard table, and no racquet
court, or anything else at Deennugghur, and one cannot always be
riding about the country."

"We shall all have to take pity on you as much as we can," Mrs.
Doolan said. "I must say that, like Miss Hannay, I shall not object
to the change."

"I think it is all very well for you, Mrs. Doolan; you have children."

"Well, Mr. Richards, I will let you both, as a great treat, take
them out for a walk sometimes of a morning instead of their going
with the ayah. That will make a change for you."

There was a general laugh, but Wilson said manfully, "Very well,
Mrs. Doolan; I am very fond of youngsters, and I should like to
take, anyhow, the two eldest out sometimes. I don't think I should
make much hand with the other two, but perhaps Richards would like
to come in and amuse them while we are out; he is just the fellow
for young ones."

There was another laugh, in which Richards joined. "I could carry
them about on my back, and pretend to be a horse," he said; "but
I don't know that I could amuse them in any other way."

"You would find that very hot work, Mr. Richards," Mrs. Doolan
said; "but I don't think we shall require such a sacrifice of you.
Well, I don't think we shall find it so bad, after all, and I don't
suppose it will be for very long; I do not believe in all this
talk about chupaties, and disaffection, and that sort of thing; I
expect in three months we shall most of us be back again."

Ten days later the detachment was settled down in Deennugghur.
The troops were for the most part under canvas, for there was only
accommodation for a single company at the station. The two subalterns
occupied a large square tent, while the other three officers took
possession of the only three bungalows that were vacant at the
station, the Doctor having a tent to himself. The Major and Isobel
had stayed for the first three days with the Hunters, at the end
of which time the bungalow had been put in perfect order. It was
far less commodious than that at Cawnpore, but Isobel was well
satisfied with it when all their belongings had been arranged, and
she soon declared that she greatly preferred Deennugghur to Cawnpore.

Those at the station heartily welcomed the accession to their numbers,
and there was an entire absence of the stiffness and formality of
a large cantonment like Cawnpore, and Isobel was free to run in
as she chose to spend the morning chatting and working with the
Hunters, or Mrs. Doolan, or with the other ladies, of whom there
were three at the station.

A few days after their arrival news came in that the famous man
eater, which had for a time ceased his ravages and moved off to a
different part of the country, principally because the natives of
the village near the jungle had ceased altogether to go out after
nightfall, had returned, and had carried off herdsmen on two
consecutive days.

The Doctor at once prepared for action, and agreed to allow Wilson
and Richards to accompany him, and the next day the three rode off
together to Narkeet, to which village the two herdsmen had belonged.
Both had been killed near the same spot, and the natives had traced
the return of the tiger to its lair in the jungle with its victims.

The Doctor soon found that the ordinary methods of destroying the
tiger had been tried again and again without success. Cattle and
goats had been tied up, and the native shikaris had taken their
posts in trees close by, and had watched all night; but in vain.
Spring traps and deadfalls had also been tried, but the tiger
seemed absolutely indifferent to the attractions of their baits,
and always on the lookout for snares. The attempts made at a dozen
villages near the jungle had all been equally unsuccessful.

"It is evident," the Doctor said, "that the brute cares for nothing
but human victims. No doubt, if he were very hungry he would take
a cow or a goat, but we might wait a very long time for that; so
the only thing that I can see is to act as a bait myself."

"How will you do that, Doctor?"

"I shall build a sort of cage near the point where the tiger has
twice entered the jungle. I will take with me in the cage a woman
or girl from the village. From time to time she shall cry out as if
in pain, and as the tiger is evidently somewhere in this neighborhood
it is likely enough he will come out to see about it.

"We must have the cage pretty strong, or I shall never get anyone
to sit with me; besides, on a dark night, there is no calculating
on killing to a certainty with the first shot, and it is just as
well to be on the safe side. In daylight it would be a different
matter altogether. I can rely upon my weapon when I can see, but
on a dark night it is pretty well guesswork."

The villagers were at once engaged to erect a stout cage eight feet
square and four high, of beams driven into the ground six inches
apart, and roofed in with strong bars. There was a considerable
difficulty in getting anyone to consent to sit by the Doctor, but
at last the widow of one of the men who had been killed agreed for
the sum of twenty-five rupees to pass the night there, accompanied
by her child four years old.

The Doctor's skill with his rifle was notorious, and it was rather
the desire of seeing her husband's death avenged than for the sake
of the money that she consented to keep watch. There was but one
tree suitable for the watchers; it stood some forty yards to the
right of the cage, and it was arranged that both the subalterns
should take their station in it.

"Now look here, lads," the Doctor said, "before we start on this
business, it must be quite settled that you do not fire till you
hear my rifle. That is the first thing; the second is that you
only fire when the brute is a fair distance from the cage. If you
get excited and blaze away anyhow, you are quite as likely to hit
me as you are the tiger. Now, I object to take any risk whatever
on that score. You will have a native shikari in the tree with you
to point out the tiger, for it is twenty to one against your making
him out for yourselves. It will be quite indistinct, and you have
no chance of making out its head or anything of that sort, and you
have to take a shot at it as best you may.

"Remember there must not be a word spoken. If the brute does come,
it will probably make two or three turns round the cage before it
approaches it, and may likely enough pass close to you, but in no
case fire. You can't make sure of killing it, and if it were only
wounded it would make off into the jungle, and all our trouble
would be thrown away. Also remember you must not smoke; the tiger
would smell it half a mile away, and, besides, the sound of a match
striking would be quite sufficient to set him on his guard."

"There is no objection, I hope, Doctor, to our taking up our flasks;
we shall want something to keep us from going to sleep."

"No, there is no objection to that," the Doctor said; "but mind
you don't go to sleep, for if you did you might fall off your bough
and break your neck, to say nothing of the chance of the tiger
happening to be close at hand at the time."

Late in the afternoon the Doctor went down to inspect the cage, and
pronounced it sufficiently strong. Half an hour before nightfall
he and the woman and child took their places in it, and the two
beams in the roof that had been left unfastened to allow of their
entry were securely lashed in their places by the villagers. Wilson
and Richards were helped up into the tree, and took their places
upon two boughs which sprang from the trunk close to each other at
a height of some twelve feet from the ground. The shikari who was
to wait with them crawled out, and with a hatchet chopped off some
of the small boughs and foliage so as to give them a clear view of
the ground for some distance round the cage, which was erected in
the center of a patch of brushwood, the lower portion of which had
been cleared out so that the Doctor should have an uninterrupted
view round. The boughs and leaves were gathered up by the villagers,
and carried away by them, and the watch began.

"Confound it," Richards whispered to his companion after night
fell, "it is getting as dark as pitch; I can scarcely make out the
clump where the cage is. I should hardly see an elephant if it were
to come, much less a brute like a tiger."

"We shall get accustomed to it presently," Wilson replied; "at any
rate make quite sure of the direction in which the cage is in; it
is better to let twenty tigers go than to run the risk of hitting
the Doctor."

In another hour their eyes had become accustomed to the darkness,
and they could not only see the clump in which the cage was clearly,
but could make out the outline of the bush all round the open space
in which it stood. Both started as a loud and dismal wail rose
suddenly in the air, followed by a violent crying.

"By Jove, how that woman made me jump!" Wilson said; "it sounded
quite awful, and she must have pinched that poor little beggar of
hers pretty sharply to make him yell like that."

A low "hush!" from the shikari at his elbow warned Wilson that he
was speaking too loudly. Hours passed by, the cries being raised
at intervals.

"It is enough to give one the jumps, Richards; each time she yells
I nearly fall off my branch."

"Keep on listening, then it won't startle you."

"A fellow can't keep on listening," Wilson grumbled; "I listen each
time until my ears begin to sing, and I feel stupid and sleepy,
and then she goes off again like a steam whistle; that child will
be black and blue all over in the morning."

A warning hiss from the shikari again induced Wilson to silence.

"I don't believe the brute is coming," he whispered, an hour later.
"If it wasn't for this bough being so hard I should drop off to
sleep; my eyes ache with staring at those bushes."

As he spoke the shikari touched him on the shoulder and pointed.
"Tiger," he whispered; and then did the same to Richards. Grasping
their rifles, they gazed in the direction in which he pointed, but
could for some time make out nothing. Then they saw a dim gray mass
in front of the bushes, directly on the opposite side of the open
space; then from the cage, lying almost in a direct line between
it and them, rose the cry of the child. They were neither of them
at all certain that the object at which they were gazing was the
tiger. It seemed shapeless, the outline fading away in the bush;
but they felt sure that they had noticed nothing like it in that
direction before.

For two or three minutes they remained in uncertainty, then the
outline seemed to broaden, and it moved noiselessly. There could
be no mistake now; the tiger had been attracted by the cries, and
as it moved along they could see that it was making a circuit of
the spot from whence the sounds proceeded, to reconnoiter before
advancing towards its prey. It kept close to the line of bushes,
and sometimes passed behind some of them. The shikari pressed
their shoulders, and a low hiss enforced the necessity for absolute
silence. The two young fellows almost held their breath; they had
lost sight of the tiger now, but knew it must be approaching them.

For two or three minutes they heard and saw nothing, then the
shikari pointed beyond them, and they almost started as they saw
the tiger retreating, and knew that it must have passed almost
under them without their noticing it. At last it reached the spot
at which they had first seen it. The child's cry, but this time
low and querulous, again rose. With quicker steps than before it
moved on, but still not directly towards the center, to the great
relief of the two subalterns, who had feared that it might attack
from such a direction that they would not dare to fire for fear of
hitting the cage. Fortunately it passed that point, and, crouching,
moved towards the bushes.

Wilson and Richards had their rifles now at their shoulders, but,
in the feeble and uncertain light, felt by no means sure of hitting
their mark, though it was but some thirty yards away. Almost
breathlessly they listened for the Doctor's rifle, but both started
when the flash and sharp crack broke on the stillness. There was a
sudden snarl of pain, the tiger gave a spring in the air, and then
fell, rolling over and over.

"It is not killed!" the shikari exclaimed. "Fire when it gets up."

Suddenly it rose to its feet, and with a loud roar sprang towards
the thicket. The two subalterns fired, but the movements of the
dimly seen creature were so swift that they felt by no means sure
that they had hit it. Then came, almost simultaneously, a loud
shriek from the woman, of a very different character to the long
wails she had before uttered, followed by a sound of rending and
tearing.

"He is breaking down the cage!" Richards exclaimed excitedly, as
he and Wilson hastened to ram another cartridge down their rifles.
"Come, we must go and help the Doctor."

But a moment later came another report of a rifle, and then all
was silent. Then the Doctor's voice was heard.

"Don't get down from the tree yet, lads; I think he is dead, but
it is best to make sure first."

There was a pause, and then another rifle shot, followed by the shout
"All right; he is as dead as a door nail now. Mind your rifles as
you climb down."

"Fancy thinking of that," Wilson said, "when you have just killed
a tiger! I haven't capped mine yet; have you, Richards?"

"I have just put it on, but will take it off again. Here, old man,
you get down first, and we will hand the guns to you."--this to
the shikari.

With some difficulty they scrambled down from the tree.

"Now we may as well cap our rifles," Richards said; "the brute may
not be dead after all."

They approached the bush cautiously.

"You are quite sure he is dead, Doctor?"

"Quite sure; do you think I don't know when a tiger is dead?"

Still holding their guns in readiness to fire, they approached the
bushes.

"You can do no good until the villagers come with torches," the
Doctor said; "the tiger is dead enough, but it is always as well
to be prudent."

The shikari had uttered a loud cry as he sprang down from the tree,
and this had been answered by shouts from the distance. In a few
minutes lights were seen through the trees, and a score of men with
torches and lanterns ran up with shouts of satisfaction.

As soon as they arrived the two young officers advanced to the
cage. On the top a tiger was lying stretched out as if in sleep;
with some caution they approached it and flashed a torch in its
eyes. There was no doubt that it was dead. The body was quickly
rolled off the cage, and then a dozen hands cut the lashing and
lifted the top bars, which was deeply scored by the tiger's claws,
and the Doctor emerged.

"I am glad to be out of that," he said; "six hours in a cage with
a woman and a crying brat is no joke."

As soon as the Doctor had got out, the subalterns eagerly examined
the tiger, upon which the natives were heaping curses and execrations.

"How many wounds has it got?" they asked the Doctor, who repeated
the question to the shikari in his own language.

"Three, sahib. One full in the chest--it would have been mortal
--two others in the ribs by the heart."

"No others?" the subalterns exclaimed in disgust, as the answer
was translated to them. The Doctor himself examined the tiger.

"No; you both missed, lads, but you need not be ashamed of that;
it is no easy matter to hit a tiger even at a short distance on a
dark night like this, when you can scarce make him out, and can't
see the barrel of your rifle. I ought to have told you to rub a
little phosphorus off the head of a match onto the sight. I am so
accustomed to do it myself as a matter of course that I did not
think of telling you. Well, I am heartily glad we have killed it,
for by all accounts it has done an immense deal of damage."

"It has been a fine tiger in its time, although its skin doesn't
look much," Wilson said; "there are patches of fur off."

"That is generally the case with man eaters. They are mostly old
tigers who take, when they get past their strength, to killing men.
I don't know whether the flesh doesn't agree with them, but they
are almost always mangy."

"We were afraid for a moment," Richards said, "that the tiger was
going to break into your cage; we heard him clawing away at the
timber, and as you didn't fire again we were afraid something was
the matter."

"The mother was," the Doctor said testily. "The moment the tiger
sprang, the woman threw herself down at full length right on the
top of my second rifle, and when I went to push her off I think
she fancied the tiger had got hold of her, for she gave a yell that
fairly made me jump. I had to push her off by main force, and then
lie down on my back, so as to get the rifle up to fire. I was sure
the first shot was fatal, for I knew just where his heart would be,
but I dropped a second cartridge in, and gave him another bullet so
as to make sure. Well, if either of you want his head or his claws,
you had better say so at once, for the natives will be singeing
his whiskers off directly; the practice is a superstition of theirs."

"No, I don't want them," Wilson said. "If I had put a bullet into
the brute, so that I could have said I helped to kill him, I should
have liked the head to get it preserved and sent home to my people,
but as it is the natives are welcome to it as far as I am concerned."

Richards was of the same opinion, and so without further delay they
started back for the village, where, upon their arrival, they were
greeted with cries of joy by the women, the news having already
been carried back by a boy.

"Poor beggars!" the Doctor said. "They have been living a life of
terror for weeks. They must feel as if they had woke from a nightmare.
Now, lads, we will have some supper. I dare say you are ready for
it, and I am sure I am."

"Is there any chance for supper, Doctor?--why, it must be two
o'clock in the morning."

"Of course there is," the Doctor replied. "I gave orders to my man
to begin to warm up the food as soon as he heard a gun fired, and
I will guarantee he has got everything ready by this time."

After a hearty meal and a cigar they lay down for a few hours'
sleep, and at daybreak rode back to Deennugghur, the two subalterns
rather crestfallen at their failure to have taken any active part
in killing the tiger that had so long been a terror to the district.

"It was an awful sell missing him, Miss Hannay; I wanted to have
had the claws mounted as a necklace; I thought you would have liked
it."

"I am very much obliged to you, Mr. Wilson, but I would much rather
not have had them. If the tiger hadn't been a man eater I should
not have minded, but I should never have worn as an ornament claws
that had killed lots of people--women and children too."

"No, I never thought of that, Miss Hannay; it wouldn't have been
pleasant, now one thinks of it; still, I wish I had put a bullet
into him."

"No doubt you will do better next time, Mr. Wilson. The Doctor has
been telling me that it is extremely difficult to hit an animal
in the dark when you are not accustomed to that sort of shooting.
He says he was in a great fright all the time he was lying in the
cage, and that it was an immense relief to him when he heard your
rifles go off, and found that he wasn't hit."

"That is too bad of him, Miss Hannay," Wilson laughed; "we were
not such duffers as all that. I don't believe he really did think
so."

"I am sure he was in earnest, Mr. Wilson. He said he should have
felt quite safe if it had been daylight, but that in the dark
people really can't see which way the rifles are pointed, and that
he remembered he had not told you to put phosphorus on the sights."

"It was too bad of him," Wilson grumbled; "it would have served
him right if one of the bullets had hit a timber of the cage and
given him a start; I should like to have seen the Doctor struggling
in the dark to get his second rifle from under the woman, with the
tiger clawing and growling two feet above him."

"The Doctor didn't tell me about that," Isobel laughed; "though he
said he had a woman and child with him to attract the tiger."

"It would have frightened any decent minded tiger, Miss Hannay,
instead of attracting it; for such dismal yells as that woman made
I never listened to. I nearly tumbled off the tree at the first of
them, it made me jump so, and it gave me a feeling of cold water
running down my back. As to the child, I don't know whether she
pinched it or the doctor stuck pins into it, but the poor little
brute howled in the most frightful way. I don't think I shall ever
want to go tiger shooting in the dark again; I ache all over today
as if I had been playing in the first football match of the season,
from sitting balancing myself on that branch; I was almost over
half a dozen times."

"I expect you nearly went off to sleep, Mr. Wilson."

"I think I should have gone to sleep if it hadn't been for that
woman, Miss Hannay. I should not have minded if I could have smoked,
but to sit there hour after hour and not be able to smoke, and not
allowed to speak, and staring all the time into the darkness till
your eyes ached, was trying, I can tell you; and after all that,
not to hit the brute was too bad."

The days passed quietly at Deennugghur. They were seldom alone at
Major Hannay's bungalow in the evening, for Wilson and Richards
generally came in to smoke a cigar in the veranda; the Doctor was
a regular visitor, when he was not away in pursuit of game, and
Bathurst was also often one of the party.

"Mr. Bathurst is coming out wonderfully, Miss Hannay," Mrs. Hunter
said one day, as Isobel sat working with her, while the two girls
were practicing duets on a piano in the next room. "We used to
call him the hermit, he was so difficult to get out of his cell.
We were quite surprised when he accepted our invitation to dinner
yesterday."

"I think Dr. Wade has stirred him up," Isobel said calmly; "he is
a great favorite of the Doctor's."

Mrs. Hunter smiled over her work. "Perhaps so, my dear; anyhow, I
am glad he has come out, and I hope he won't retire into his cell
again after you have all gone."

"I suppose it depends a good deal upon his work," Isobel said.

"My experience of men is that they can always make time if they
like, my dear. When a man says he is too busy to do this, that, or
the other, you may always safely put it down that he doesn't want
to do it. Of course, it is just the same thing with ourselves. You
often hear women say they are too busy to attend to all sorts of
things that they ought to attend to, but the same women can find
plenty of time to go to every pleasure gathering that comes off.
There is no doubt that Mr. Bathurst is really fond of work, and
that he is an indefatigable civil servant of the Company, but that
would not prevent him making an hour or two's time of an evening,
occasionally, if he wanted to. However, he seems to have turned
over a new leaf, and I hope it will last. In a small station like
this, even one man is of importance, especially when he is as
pleasant as Mr. Bathurst can be when he likes. He was in the army
at one time, you know."

"Was he, Mrs. Hunter?"

"Yes. I never heard him say so himself, but I have heard so from
several people. I think he was only in it for a year or so. I suppose
he did not care for it, and can quite imagine he would not, so he
sold out, and a short time afterwards obtained a civil appointment.
He has very good interest; his father was General Bathurst, who
was, you know, a very distinguished officer. So he had no difficulty
in getting into our service, where he is entirely in his element.
His father died two years ago, and I believe he came into a good
property at home. Everyone expected he would have thrown up his
appointment, but it made no difference to him, and he just went on
as before, working as if he had to depend entirely on the service."

"I can quite understand that," Isobel said, "to a really earnest
man a life of usefulness here must be vastly preferable to living
at home without anything to do or any object in life."

"Well, perhaps so, my dear, and in theory that is, no doubt, the
case; but practically, I fancy you would find nineteen men out of
twenty, even if they are what you call earnest men, retire from
the ranks of hard workers if they come into a nice property. By
the way, you must come in here this evening. There is a juggler in
the station, and Mr. Hunter has told him to come round. The servants
say the man is a very celebrated juggler, one of the best in India,
and as the girls have never seen anything better than the ordinary
itinerant conjurers, my husband has arranged for him to come in
here, and we have been sending notes round asking everyone to come
in. We have sent one round to your place, but you must have come
out before the chit arrived."

"Oh, I should like that very much!" Isobel said. "Two or three men
came to our bungalow at Cawnpore and did some conjuring, but it
was nothing particular; but uncle says some of them do wonderful
things--things that he cannot account for at all. That was one
of the things I read about at school, and thought I should like
to see, more than anything in India. When I was at school we went
in a body, two or three times, to see conjurers when they came to
Cheltenham. Of course I did not understand the things they did,
and they seemed wonderful to me, but I know there are people who
can explain them, and that they are only tricks; but I have read
accounts of things done by jugglers in India that seemed utterly
impossible to explain--really a sort of magic."

"I have heard a good many arguments about it," Mrs. Hunter said;
"and a good many people, especially those who have seen most of
them, are of opinion that many of the feats of the Indian jugglers
cannot be explained by any natural laws we know of. I have seen
some very curious things myself, but the very fact that I did not
understand how they were done was no proof they could not be explained;
certainly two of their commonest tricks, the basket trick and the
mango, have never been explained. Our conjurers at home can do
something like them, but then that is on a stage, where they can
have trapdoors and all sorts of things, while these are done anywhere
--in a garden, on a road--where there could be no possible
preparation, and with a crowd of lookers on all round; it makes me
quite uncomfortable to look at it."

"Well, I must be off now, Mrs. Hunter; it is nearly time for uncle
to be back, and he likes me to be in when he returns."



CHAPTER IX.


Dr. Wade was sitting in the veranda smoking and reading an English
paper that had arrived by that morning's mail, when Isobel returned.

"Good morning, Doctor. Is uncle back?"

"Not yet. He told me he might be half an hour late, and that I was
to come round and amuse you until he came back."

"So in my absence you have been amusing yourself, Doctor. I have
been round at Mrs. Hunter's; she is going to have a juggler there
this evening, and we are all to go."

"Yes, I got a chit from her this morning. I have seen scores of
them, but I make a point of never missing an exhibition when I get
the chance. I hate anything I don't understand, and I go with the
faint hope of being able to find things out, though I know perfectly
well that I shall not do so."

"Then you think it is not all quite natural, Doctor?"

"I don't say it is not natural, because we don't know what all the
natural laws are, but I say that some of the things I have seen
certainly are not to be accounted for by anything we do know. It is
not often that the jugglers show their best tricks to the whites--
they know that, as a rule, we are altogether skeptical; but I have
seen at native courts more than once the most astounding things
--things absolutely incomprehensible and inexplicable. I don't
suppose we are going to see anything of that sort tonight, though
Mrs. Hunter said in her note that they had heard from the native
servant that this man was a famous one.

"There is a sect of people in India, I don't mean a caste, but a
sort of secret society, who, I believe, claim to be able by some
sort of influence to suspend altogether the laws of nature. I do
not say that I believe them--as a scientific man, it is my duty
not to believe them; but I have seen such things done by some of
the higher class of jugglers, and that under circumstances that
did not seem to admit of the possibility of deception, that I am
obliged to suspend my judgment, which, as you may imagine, my dear,
is exceedingly annoying to me; but some of them do possess to a
considerable extent what the Scotch call second sight, that is to
say, the power of foreseeing events in the future. Of that I am
morally certain; I have seen proofs of it over and over again. For
example, once an old fakir, whom I had cured of a badly ulcerated
limb, came up just as I was starting on a shooting expedition.

"'Do not go out today,' he said. 'I foresee evil for you. I saw
you last night brought back badly wounded.'

"'But if I don't go your dream will come wrong,' I said.

"He shook his head.

"'You will go in spite of what I say,' he said; 'and you will
suffer, and others too;' and he looked at a group of shikaris, who
were standing together, ready to make a start.

"'How many men are there?' he said.

"'Why, six of course,' I replied.

"'I see only three,' he said, 'and three dull spots. One of those
I see is holding his matchlock on his shoulder, another is examining
his priming, the third is sitting down by the tire. Those three will
come back at the end of the day; the other three will not return
alive.'

"I felt rather uncomfortable, but I wasn't, as I said to myself--
I was a good deal younger then, my dear--such a fool as to be
deterred from what promised to be a good day's sport by such nonsense
as this; and I went.

"We were going after a rogue elephant that had been doing a lot of
damage among the natives' plantations. We found him, and a savage
brute he turned out to be. He moved just as I fired, and though I
hit him, it was not on the fatal spot, and he charged right down
among us. He caught the very three men the fakir said were doomed,
and dashed the life out of them; then he came at me. The bearer
had run off with my second gun, and he seized me and flung me up
in the air.

"I fell in a tree, but broke three of my ribs and one of my arms;
fortunately, though the beast tried to get at me, I was out of
his reach, and the tree was too strong for him to knock down. Then
another man who was with me came up and killed him, and they got
me down and carried me back, and I was weeks before I was about
again. That was something more than a coincidence, I think. There
were some twenty men out with us, and just the four he had pointed
out were hurt, and no others.

"I have seen scores of other cases in which these predictions have
come true, especially in cases of disease; though I grant that
here the predictions often bring about their own fulfilment. If a
native is told by a fakir, or holy man, that he is going to die,
he makes no struggle to live. In several cases I have seen natives,
whose deaths have been predicted, die, without, as far as my science
could tell me, any disease or ailment whatever that should have
been fatal to them. They simply sank--died, I should say, from
pure fright. But putting aside this class, I have seen enough to
convince me that some at least among these fanatics do possess the
power of second sight."

"That is very extraordinary, Doctor. Of course I have heard of
second sight among certain old people in Scotland, but I did not
believe in it."

"I should not have believed in it if I had not seen the same thing
here in India. I naturally have been interested in it, and have read
pretty well everything that has been written about second sight among
the Highlanders; and some of the incidents are so well authenticated
that I scarcely see how they can be denied. Of course, there is no
accounting for it, but it is possible that among what we may call
primitive people there are certain intuitions or instincts, call
them what you like, that have been lost by civilized people.

"The power of scent in a dog is something so vastly beyond anything
we can even imagine possible, that though we put it down to instinct,
it is really almost inexplicable. Take the case that dogs have
been known to be taken by railway journeys of many hundred miles
and to have found their way home again on foot. There is clearly
the possession of a power which is to us absolutely unaccountable.

"But here comes your uncle; he will think I have been preaching a
sermon to you if you look so grave."

But Major Hannay was too occupied with his own thoughts to notice
Isobel.

"Has anything gone wrong, Major?" the Doctor asked, as he saw his
face.

"I have just learnt," the Major said, "that some more chupaties
were brought last night. It is most annoying. I have questioned
several of the native officers, and they profess to have no idea
whence they came or what is the meaning of them. I wish we could
get to the bottom of this thing; it keeps the troops in a ferment.
If I could get hold of one of these messengers, I would get out of
him all he knew, even if I had to roast him to make him tell."

"My dear uncle," Isobel said reprovingly, "I am sure you don't mean
what you say."

"I don't know," he said, half laughing; "I should certainly consider
myself perfectly justified in taking uncommonly strong steps to
try to get to the bottom of this business. The thing is going on
all over India, and it must mean something, and it is all the worse
if taken in connection with this absurd idea about the greased
cartridges. I grant that it was an act of folly greasing them at
all, when we know the idiotic prejudices the natives have; still,
it could hardly have been foreseen that this stir would have been
made. The issue of the cartridges has been stopped, but when the
natives once get an idea into their minds it is next to impossible
to disabuse them of it. It is a tiresome business altogether."

"Tiffin ready, sahib," Rumzan interrupted, coming out onto the
veranda.

"That is right, Rumzan. Now, Isobel, let us think of more pleasant
subjects."

"We are to go into the Hunters' this evening, uncle," Isobel said,
as she sat down. "There is going to be a famous juggler there.
There is a note for you from Mrs. Hunter on the side table."

"Very well, my dear; some of these fellows are well worth seeing.
Bathurst is coming in to dinner. I saw him as he was starting this
morning, just as he was going down to the lines, and he accepted.
He said he should be able to get back in time. However, I don't
suppose he will mind going round with us. I hope you will come,
Doctor, to make up the table. I have asked the two boys to come
in."

"I shall have to become a permanent boarder at your establishment,
Major. It is really useless my keeping a cook when I am in here
nearly half my time. But I will come. I am off for three days
tomorrow. A villager came in this morning to beg me to go out to rid
them of a tiger that has established himself in their neighborhood,
and that is an invitation I never refuse, if I can possibly manage
to make time for it. Fortunately everyone is so healthy here at
present that I can be very well spared."

At dinner the subject of juggling came up again, and the two
subalterns expressed their opinion strongly that it was all humbug.

"Dr. Wade believes in it, Mr. Wilson," Isobel said.

"You don't say so, Doctor; I should have thought you were the last
sort of man who would have believed in conjurers."

"It requires a wise man to believe, Wilson," the Doctor said; "any
fool can scoff; the wise man questions. When you have been here as
long as I have, and if you ever get as much sense as I have, which
is doubtful, you may be less positive in your ideas, if you can
call them ideas."

"That is one for me," Wilson said good humoredly, while the others
laughed.

"Well, I have never seen them, Doctor, except those fellows who
come around to the veranda, and I have seen conjurers at home do
ever so much better tricks than they."

"What do you think of them, Mr. Bathurst?" Isobel asked. "I suppose
you have seen some of the better sort?"

"I do not know what to think of them, Miss Hannay. I used to
be rather of Wilson's opinion, but I have seen things since that
I could not account for at all. There was a man here two or three
months back who astounded me."

"Mrs. Hunter said that the girls had had no opportunity of seeing
a good conjurer since they came out, Mr. Bathurst. I suppose they
did know this man you are speaking of being here?"

"He was only here for a few hours, Miss Hannay. I had happened to
meet him before, and he gave me a private performance, which was
quite different to anything I have ever seen, though I had often
heard of the feats he had performed. I was so impressed with them
that I can assure you that for a few days I had great difficulty
in keeping my mind upon my work."

"What did he do, Mr. Bathurst?"

Bathurst related the feat of the disappearing girl.

"She must have jumped down when you were not looking," Richards
said, with an air or conviction.

"Possibly," Bathurst replied quietly; "but as I was within three or
four yards of the pole, and it was perfectly distinct in the light
of my lamp, and as I certainly saw her till she was some thirty or
forty feet up in the air I don't see how she can have managed it.
For, even supposing she could have sprung down that distance without
being hurt, she would not have come down so noiselessly that I
should not have heard her."

"Still, if she did not come down that way, how could she have come?"
Wilson said.

"That is exactly what I can't make out," Bathurst replied. "If it
should happen to be the same man, and he will do the same thing
again, I fancy you will be as much puzzled as I was."

After dinner was over the party walked across to Mr. Hunter's
bungalow, where, in a short time, the other officers, their wives,
and all the other residents at the station were assembled. Chairs
were placed in the veranda for the ladies, and a number of lamps
hung on the wall, so that a strong light was thrown upon the ground
in front of it. In addition, four posts had been driven into the
ground some twenty feet from the veranda, and lamps had been fastened
upon them.

"I don't know whether the juggler will like that," Mr. Hunter said,
"and I shan't light them if he objects. I don't think myself it is
quite fair having a light behind him; still, if he agrees, it will
be hardly possible for him to make the slightest movement without
being seen."

The juggler, who was sitting round at the other side of the house,
was now called up. He and the girl, who followed him, salaamed
deeply, and made an even deeper bow to Bathurst, who was standing
behind Isobel's chair.

"You must have paid them well, Bathurst," Major Hannay said. "They
have evidently a lively remembrance of past favors. I suppose they
are the same you were talking about?"

"Yes, they are the same people, Major." Then he said in the native
dialect to the juggler, "Mr. Hunter has put some posts with lamps
behind you, Rujub, but he hasn't lit them because he did not know
whether you would object."

"They can be lighted, sahib. My feats do not depend on darkness.
Any of the sahibs who like to stand behind us can do so if they do
not come within the line of those posts."

"Let us go out there," Wilson said to Richards, when the answer
was translated; "we will light the lamps, and we shall see better
there than we shall see here."

The two went round to the other side and lit the lamps, and the
servants stood a short distance off on either side.

The first trick shown was the well known mango tree. The juggler
placed a seed in the ground, poured some water upon it from a lota,
and covered it with a cloth. In two or three minutes he lifted.
this, and a plant four or five inches high was seen. He covered
this with a tall basket, which he first handed round for inspection.
On removing this a mango tree some three feet high, in full bloom,
was seen. It was again covered, and when the basket was removed it
was seen to be covered with ripe fruit, eliciting exclamations of
astonishment from those among the spectators who had not before
seen the trick performed.

"Now, Wilson," the Doctor said, "perhaps you will be kind enough
to explain to us all how this was done?"

"I have no more idea than Adam, Doctor."

"Then we will leave it to Richards. He promised us at dinner to
keep his eyes well open."

Richards made no reply.

"How was it done, Mr. Bathurst? It seems almost like a miracle."

"I am as ignorant as Wilson is, Miss Hannay. I can't account for
it in any way, and I have seen it done a score of times. Ah! now
he is going to do the basket trick. Don't be alarmed when you hear
the girl cry out. You may be quite sure that she is not hurt. The
father is deeply attached to her, and would not hurt a hair of her
head."

Again the usual methods were adopted. The basket was placed on the
ground and the girl stepped into it, without the pretense of fear
usually exhibited by the performers.

Before the trick began Major Hannay said to Captain Doolan, "Come
round with me to the side of those boys. I know the first time I
saw it done I was nearly throwing myself on the juggler, and Wilson
is a hot headed boy, and is likely as not to do so. If he did, the
man would probably go off in a huff and show us nothing more. From
what Bathurst said, we are likely to see something unusual."

As soon as the lid was put down, an apparently angry colloquy took
place between the juggler and the girl inside. Presently the man
appeared to become enraged, and snatching up a long, straight sword
from the ground, ran it three or four times through the basket.

A loud shriek followed the first thrust, and then all was silent.

Some of the ladies rose to their feet with a cry of horror, Isobel
among them. Wilson and Richards both started to rush forward, but
were seized by the collars by the Major and Captain Doolan.

"Will you open the basket?" the juggler said quietly to Mrs.
Hunter. As she had seen the trick before she stepped forward without
hesitation, opened the lid of the basket and said, "It is empty."
The juggler took it up, and held it up, bottom upwards.

"What on earth has become of the girl?" Wilson exclaimed.

As he spoke she passed between him and Richards back to her father's
side.

"Well, I am dashed," Wilson murmured. "I would not have believed
it if fifty people had sworn to me they had seen it." He was too
much confounded even to reply, when the Doctor sarcastically said:
"We are waiting for your explanation, gentlemen."

"Will you ask him, Major," Richards said, as he wiped his forehead
with his pocket handkerchief, "to make sure that she is solid?"

The Major translated the request, and the girl at once came across,
and Richards touched her with evident doubt as to whether on not
she were really flesh and blood.

There was much curiosity among those who had seen jugglers before
as to what would be the next feat, for generally those just seen
were the closing ones of a performance, but as these were the first
it seemed that those to follow must be extraordinary indeed.

The next feat was the one shown to Bathurst, and was performed
exactly as upon that occasion, except that as the girl rose beyond
the circle of light she remained distinctly visible, a sort of
phosphoric light playing around her. Those in the veranda had come
out now, the juggler warning them not to approach within six feet
of the pole.

Higher and higher the girl went, until those below judged her to be
at least a hundred and fifty feet from the ground. Then the light
died out, and she disappeared from their sight. There was silence
for a minute or two, and then the end of the pole could be seen
descending without her. Another minute, and it was reduced to the
length it had been at starting.

The spectators were silent now; the whole thing was so strange and
mysterious that they had no words to express their feeling.

The juggler said something which Mr. Hunter translated to be a
request for all to resume their places.

"That is a wonderful trick," the Doctor said to Bathurst. "I have
never seen it done that way before, but I once saw a juggler throw
up a rope into the air; how high it went I don't know, for, like
this, it was done at night, but it stood up perfectly stiff, and
the juggler's attendant climbed up. He went higher and higher, and
we could hear his voice coming down to us. At last it stopped, and
then suddenly the rope fell in coils on the ground, and the boy
walked quietly in, just as that girl has done now."

The girl now placed herself in the center of the open space.

"You will please not to speak while this trick is being performed,"
the juggler said; "harm might come of it. Watch the ground near
her feet."

A minute later a dark object made its appearance from the ground.
It rose higher and higher with an undulating movement.

"By Jove, it is a python!" the Doctor whispered in Bathurst's ear.
A similar exclamation broke from several of the others, but the
juggler waved his hand with an authoritative hush. The snake rose
until its head towered above that of the girl, and then began to
twine itself round her, continuously rising from the ground until
it enveloped her with five coils, each thicker than a man's arm.
It raised its head above hers and hissed loudly and angrily; then
its tail began to descend, gradually the coils unwound themselves;
lower and lower it descended until it disappeared altogether.

It was some time before anyone spoke, so great was the feeling of
wonder. The Doctor was the first to break the silence.

"I have never seen that before," he said, "though I have heard of
it from a native Rajah."

"Would the sahibs like to see more?" the juggler asked.

The two Miss Hunters, Mrs. Rintoul, and several of the others
said they had seen enough, but among the men there was expressed
a general wish to see another feat.

"I would not have missed this for anything," the Doctor said. "It
would be simple madness to throw away such a chance."

The ladies, therefore, with the exception of Mrs. Hunter, Mrs.
Doolan, and Isobel, retired into the house.

"You must all go on one side now," the juggler said, "for it is
only on one side what I am now going to do can be seen."

He then proceeded to light a fire of charcoal. When he had done
this, he said, "The lights must now be extinguished and the curtains
drawn, so that the light will not stream out from the house."

As soon as this was done he poured a powder over the fire, and by
its faint light the cloud of white smoke could be seen.

"Now I will show you the past," he said. "Who speaks?"

There was silence, and then Dr. Wade said, "Show me my past."

A faint light stole up over the smoke--it grew brighter and
brighter; and then a picture was clearly seen upon it.

It was the sea, a house standing by itself in a garden, and
separated from the water only by a road. Presently the figure of a
girl appeared at the gate, and, stepping out, looked down the road
as if waiting for someone. They could make out all the details of
her dress and see her features distinctly. A low exclamation broke
from the Doctor, then the picture gradually faded away.

"The future!" the juggler said, and gradually an Indian scene
appeared on the smoke. It was a long, straight road, bordered by
a jungle. A native was seen approaching; he paused in the foreground.

"That is you, Doctor!" Mr. Hunter exclaimed; "you are got up as a
native, but it's you."

Almost at the same moment two figures came out from the jungle.
They were also in native dress.

"You and Miss Hannay," the Doctor said in a low tone to Bathurst,
"dressed like a native and dyed." But no one else detected the
disguise, and the picture again faded away.

"That is enough, Rujub," Bathurst said, for he felt Isobel lean back
heavily against the hand which he held at the back of her chair,
and felt sure that she had fainted.

"Draw back the curtains, someone; I fancy this has been too much
for Miss Hannay."

The curtains were thrown back, and Mrs. Hunter, running in, brought
out a lamp. The Doctor had already taken his place by Isobel's
side.

"Yes, she has fainted," he said to Bathurst; "carry her in her
chair as she is, so that she may be in the room when she comes to."

This was done.

"Now, gentlemen," the Doctor said, "you had better light the lamps
again out here, and leave the ladies and me to get Miss Hannay
round."

When the lamps were lit it was evident that the whole of the men
were a good deal shaken by what they had seen.

"Well," Mr. Hunter said, "they told me he was a famous juggler, but
that beat anything I have seen before. I have heard of such things
frequently from natives, but it is very seldom that Europeans get
a chance of seeing them."

"I don't want to see anything of the sort again," Major Hannay said;
"it shakes one's notions of things in general. I fancy, Hunter,
that we shall want a strong peg all round to steady our nerves.
I own that I feel as shaky as a boy who thinks he sees a ghost on
his way through a churchyard."

There was a general murmur of agreement and the materials were
quickly brought.

"Well, Wilson, what do you and Richards think of it?" the Major went
on, after he had braced himself up with a strong glass of brandy
and water. "I should imagine you both feel a little less skeptical
than you did two hours ago."

"I don't know what Richards feels, Major, but I know I feel like
a fool. I am sorry, Bathurst, for what I said at dinner; but it
really didn't seem to me to be possible what you told us about the
girl going up into the air and not coming down again. Well, after
I have seen what I have seen this evening, I won't disbelieve
anything I hear in future about these natives."

"It was natural enough that you should be incredulous," Bathurst
said. "I should have been just as skeptical as you were when I first
came out, and I have been astonished now, though I have seen some
good jugglers before."

At this moment the Doctor came out again.

"Miss Hannay is all right again now, Major. I am not surprised at
her fainting; old hand as I am at these matters, and I think that
I have seen as much or more juggling than any man in India. I felt
very queer myself, specially at the snake business. As I said, I
have seen that ascension trick before, but how it is done I have no
more idea than a child. Those smoke scenes, too, are astonishing.
Of course they could be accounted for as thrown upon a column of
white smoke by a magic lantern, but there was certainly no magic
lantern here. The juggler was standing close to me, and the girl
was sitting at his feet. I watched them both closely, and certainly
they had no apparatus about them by which such views could be thrown
on the smoke."

"You recognized the first scene, I suppose, Doctor?" Bathurst asked.

"Perfectly. It took me back twenty-five years. It was a cottage
near Sidmouth, and was correct in every minute detail. The figure
was that of the young lady I married four years afterwards. Many a
time have I seen her standing just like that, as I went along the
road to meet her from the little inn at which I was stopping; the
very pattern of her dress, which I need hardly say has never been
in my mind all these years, was recalled to me.

"Had I been thinking of the scene at the time I could have accounted
for it somehow, upon the theory that in some way or other the
juggler was conscious of my thought and reflected it upon the smoke
--how, I don't at all mean to say; but undoubtedly there exists,
to some extent, the power of thought reading. It is a mysterious
subject, and one of which we know absolutely nothing at present,
but maybe in upwards of a hundred years mankind will have discovered
many secrets of nature in that direction. But I certainly was not
thinking of that scene when I spoke and said the 'past.' I had no
doubt that he would show me something of the past, but certainly
no particular incident passed through my mind before that picture
appeared on the smoke."

"The other was almost as curious, Doctor," Captain Doolan said,
"for it was certainly you masquerading as a native. I believe the
other was Bathurst; it struck me so; and he seemed to be running
off with some native girl. What on earth could that all mean?"

"It is no use puzzling ourselves about it," the Doctor said. "It
may or may not come true. I have no inclination to go about dressed
out as a native at present, but there is no saying what I may come
to. There is quite enough for us to wonder at in the other things.
The mango and basket tricks I have seen a dozen times, and am no
nearer now than I was at first to understanding them. That ascension
trick beats me altogether, and there was something horribly uncanny
about the snake."

"Do you think it was a real snake, Doctor?"

"That I cannot tell you, Richards. Every movement was perfectly
natural. I could see the working of the ribs as it wound itself
round the girl, and the quivering of its tongue as it raised its
head above her. At any other time I should be ready to take my
affidavit that it was a python of unusual size, but at the present
moment I should not like to give a decided opinion about anything
connected with the performance."

"I suppose it is no use asking the juggler any questions, Hunter?"
one of the other men said.

"Not in the least; they never do answer questions. The higher
class of jugglers treat their art as a sort of religious mystery,
and there is no instance known of their opening their lips, although
large sums have frequently been offered them. In the present case
you will certainly ask no questions, for the man and girl have both
disappeared with the box and apparatus and everything connected
with them. They must have slipped off directly the last trick was
over, and before we had the lamp lighted. I sent after him at once,
but the servant could find no signs of him. I am annoyed because
I have not paid them."

"I am not surprised at that," Dr. Wade said. "It is quite in
accordance with what I have heard of them. They live by exhibiting
what you may call their ordinary tricks; but I have heard from natives
that when they show any what I may call supernatural feats, they
do not take money. It is done to oblige some powerful Rajah, and
as I have said, it is only on a very few occasions that Europeans
have ever seen them. Well, we may as well go in to the ladies.
I don't fancy any of them would be inclined to come out onto the
veranda again this evening."

No one was indeed inclined even for talk, and in a very short time
the party broke up and returned home.

"Come and smoke a pipe with me, Bathurst, before you turn in," the
Doctor said, as they went out. "I don't think either of us will
be likely to go to sleep for some time. What is your impression of
all this?"

"My impression, certainly, is that it is entirely unaccountable by
any laws with which we are acquainted, Doctor."

"That is just my idea, and always has been since I first saw any
really good juggling out here. I don't believe in the least in
anything supernatural, but I can quite believe that there are many
natural laws of which at present we are entirely ignorant. I believe
the knowledge of them at one time existed, but has been entirely
lost, at any rate among Western peoples. The belief in magic is as
old as anything we have knowledge of. The magicians at the court
of Pharaoh threw down their rods and turned them into serpents.
The Witch of Endor called up the spirit of Samuel. The Greeks, by
no means a nation of fools, believed implicitly in the Oracles.
Coming down to comparatively later times, the workers of magic
burnt their books before St. Paul. It doesn't say, mind you, that
those who pretended to work magic did so; but those who worked
magic.

"Early travelers in Persia and India have reported things they saw
far surpassing any we have witnessed this evening, and there is
certainly a sect in India at present, or rather a body of men, and
those, as far as I have been able to learn, of an exceptionally
intelligent class, who believe that they possess an almost absolute
mastery over the powers of nature. You see, fifty years back,
if anyone had talked about traveling at fifty miles an hour, or
sending a message five thousand miles in a minute, he would have
been regarded as a madman. There may yet be other discoveries as
startling to be made.

"When I was in England I heard something of a set of people in
America who called themselves Spiritualists, some of whom--notably
a young man named Home--claimed to have the power of raising
themselves through the air. I am far from saying that such a power
exists; it is of course contrary to what we know of the laws
of nature, but should such a power exist it would account for
the disappearance of the girl from the top of the pole. Highland
second sight, carried somewhat farther, and united with the power
of conveying the impressions to others, would account for the pictures
on the smoke, that is, supposing them to be true, and personally
I own that I expect they will prove to be true--unlikely as it
may seem that you, I, and Miss Hannay will ever be going about in
native attire."

By this time they had reached the Doctor's bungalow, and had
comfortably seated themselves.

"There is one thing that flashed across me this evening," Bathurst
said. "I told you, that first evening I met Miss Hannay, that I had
a distinct knowledge of her face. You laughed at me at the time,
and it certainly seemed absurd, but I was convinced I was not wrong.
Now I know how it was; I told you at dinner today about the feat
of the girl going up and not coming down again; but I did not tell
you--for you can understand it is a thing that I should not care
to talk much about--that he showed me a picture like those we
saw tonight.

"It was a house standing in a courtyard, with a high wall round it.
I did not particularly observe the house. It was of the ordinary
native type, and might, for anything I know, be the house in the
middle of this station used as a courthouse by Hunter, and for keeping
stores, and so on. I don't say it was that; I did not notice it.
much. There was a breach in the outside wall, and round it there
was a fierce fight going on. A party of officers and civilians were
repelling the assault of a body of Sepoys. On the terraced roof of
the house others were standing firing and looking on, and I think
engaged in loading rifles were two or three women. One of them I
particularly noticed; and, now I recall it, her face was that of
Miss Hannay; of that I am absolutely certain."

"It is curious, lad," the Doctor said, after a pause; "and the picture,
you see, has so far come true that you have made the acquaintance
with one of the actors whom you did not previously know."

"I did not believe in the truth of it, Doctor, and I do not believe
in it now. There was one feature in the fight which was, as I regret
to know, impossible."

"And what was that, Bathurst?"

Bathurst was silent for a time.

"You are an old friend, Doctor, and you will understand my case,
and make more allowances for it than most people would. When I first
came out here I dare say you heard some sort of reports as to why
I had left the army and had afterwards entered the Civil Service."

"There were some stupid rumors," the Doctor said, "that you had
gone home on sick leave just after the battle of Chillianwalla,
and had then sold out, because you had shown the white feather. I
need not say that I did not give any credit to it; there is always
gossip flying about as to the reasons a man leaves the army."

"It was quite true, Doctor. It is a hideous thing to say, but
constitutionally I am a coward."

"I cannot believe it," the Doctor said warmly. "Now that I know
you, you are the last man of whom I would credit such a thing."

"It is the bane of my life," Bathurst went on. "It is my misfortune,
for I will not allow it is my fault. In many things I am not a
coward. I think I could face any danger if the danger were a silent
one, but I cannot stand noise. The report of a gun makes me tremble
all over, even when it is a blank cartridge that is fired. When I
was born my father was in India. A short time before I came into
the world my mother had a great fright. Her house in the country
was broken into by burglars, who entered the room and threatened
to blow out her brains if she moved; but the alarm was given, the
men servants came down armed, there was a struggle in her room,
pistol shots were fired, and the burglars were overpowered and
captured. My mother fainted and was ill for weeks afterwards--
in fact, until the time I was born; and she died a few days later,
never having, the doctor said, recovered from the shock she had
suffered that night.

"I grew up a weakly, timid boy--the sort of boy that is always
bullied at school. My father, as you know, was a general officer,
and did not return home until I was ten years old. He was naturally
much disappointed in me, and I think that added to my timidity, for
it grew upon me rather than otherwise. Morally, I was not a coward.
At school I can say that I never told a lie to avoid punishment,
and my readiness to speak the truth did not add to my popularity
among the other boys, and I used to be called a sneak, which was
even more hateful than being called a coward.

"As I grew up I shook off my delicacy, and grew, as you see, into
a strong man. I then fought several battles at school; I learnt to
ride, and came to have confidence in myself, and though I had no
particular fancy for the army my father's heart was so set on it
that I offered no objection. That the sound of a gun was abhorrent
to me I knew, for the first time my father put a gun in my hand and
I fired it, I fainted, and nothing would persuade me to try again.
Still I thought that this was the result of nervousness as to firing
it myself, and that I should get over it in time.

"A month or two after I was gazetted I went out to India with the
regiment, and arrived just in time to get up by forced marches to
take part in the battle of Chillianwalla. The consequence was that
up to that time I literally had heard no musketry practice.

"Of the events of that battle I have no remembrance whatever; from
the moment the first gun was fired to the end of the day I was as
one paralyzed. I saw nothing, I heard nothing, I moved mechanically;
but happily my will or my instinct kept me in my place in the
regiment. When all was over, and silence followed the din, I fell
to the ground insensible. Happily for me the doctors declared I
was in a state of high fever, and I so remained for a fortnight.
As soon as I got better I was sent down the country, and I at once
sent in my papers and went home. No doubt the affair was talked
of, and there were whispers as to the real cause of my illness.
My father was terribly angry when I returned home and told him the
truth of the matter. That his son should be a coward was naturally
an awful blow to him. Home was too unhappy to be endured, and
when an uncle of mine, who was a director on the Company's Board,
offered me a berth in the Civil Service, I thankfully accepted it,
believing that in that capacity I need never hear a gun fired again.

"You will understand, then, the anxiety I am feeling owing to these
rumors of disaffection among the Sepoys, and the possibility of
anything like a general mutiny.

"It is not of being killed that I have any fear; upon the contrary,
I have suffered so much in the last eight years from the consciousness
that the reason why I left the army was widely known, that I should
welcome death, if it came to me noiselessly; but the thought that
if there is trouble I shall assuredly not be able to play my part
like a man fills me with absolute horror, and now more than ever.

"So you will understand now why the picture I saw, in which I was
fighting in the middle of the Sepoys, is to me not only improbable,
but simply impossible. It is a horrible story to have to tell.
This is the first time I have opened my lips on the subject since
I spoke to my father, but I know that you, both as a friend and a
doctor, will pity rather than blame me."



CHAPTER X.


As Bathurst brought his story to its conclusion the Doctor rose
and placed his hand kindly on his shoulder.

"I certainly should not think of blaming you, Bathurst. What you
tell me is indeed a terrible misfortune, situated as we may be soon,
though I trust and believe that all this talk about the Sepoys is
moonshine. I own that I am surprised at your story, for I should
have said from my knowledge of you that though, as I could perceive,
of a nervous temperament, you were likely to be cool and collected
in danger. But certainly your failing is no fault of your own."

"That is but a small consolation to me, Doctor. Men do not ask why
and wherefore--they simply point the finger of scorn at a coward.
The misfortune is that I am here. I might have lived a hundred lives
in England and never once had occasion to face danger, and I thought
that I should have been equally secure as an Indian civilian. Now
this trouble is coming upon us."

"Why don't you take your leave, lad? You have been out seven years
now without a day's relaxation, except indeed, the three days you
were over with me at Cawnpore. Why not apply for a year's leave?
You have a good excuse, too; you did not go home at the death of
your father, two years ago, and could very well plead urgent family
affairs requiring your presence in England."

"No, I will not do that, Doctor; I will not run away from danger
again. You understand me, I have not the least fear of the danger;
I in no way hold to my life; I do not think I am afraid of physical
pain. It seems to me that I could undertake any desperate service;
I dread it simply because I know that when the din of battle begins
my body will overmaster my mind, and that I shall be as I was at
Chillianwalla, completely paralyzed. You wondered tonight why that
juggler should have exhibited feats seldom, almost never, shown to
Europeans? He did it to please me. I saved his daughter's life--
this is between ourselves, Doctor, and is not to go farther. But,
riding in from Narkeet, I heard a cry, and, hurrying on, came upon
that man eater you shot the other day, standing over the girl, with
her father half beside himself, gesticulating in front of him. I
jumped off and attacked the brute with my heavy hunting whip, and
he was so completely astonished that he turned tail and bolted."

"The deuce he did," the Doctor exclaimed; "and yet you talk of
being a coward!"

"No, I do not say that I am a coward generally; as long as I have
to confront danger without noise I believe I could do as well as
most men."

"But why didn't you mention this business with the tiger, Bathurst?"

"Because, in the first place, it was the work of a mere passing
impulse; and in the second, because I should have gained credit
for being what I am not--a brave man. It will be bad enough when
the truth becomes known, but it would be all the worse if I had
been trading on a false reputation; therefore I particularly charged
Rujub to say nothing about the affair to anyone."

"Well, putting this for a time aside, Bathurst, what do you think of
that curious scene, you and I and Miss Hannay disguised as natives?"

"Taking it with the one I saw of the attack of Sepoys upon a house,
it looks to me, Doctor, as if there would be a mutiny, and that
that mutiny would be attended with partial success, that a portion
of the garrison, at any rate, will escape, and that Miss Hannay
will be traveling down the country, perhaps to Cawnpore, in your
charge, while I in some way shall be with you, perhaps acting as
guide."

"It may possibly be so," the Doctor agreed. "It is at any rate
very curious. I wonder whether Miss Hannay recognized herself in
the disguise."

"I should hope not, Doctor; if it all comes true there will be
enough for her to bear without looking forward to that. I should
be glad if the detachment were ordered back to Cawnpore."

"Well, I should not have thought that, Bathurst."

"I know what you mean, Doctor, but it is for that reason I wish
they were gone. I believe now that you insisted on my coming down
to spend those three days with you at Cawnpore specially that I
might meet her."

"That is so, Bathurst. I like her so much that I should be very
sorry to see her throw herself away upon some empty headed fool.
I like her greatly, and I was convinced that you were just the man
to make her happy, and as I knew that you had good prospects in
England, I thought it would be a capital match for her, although
you are but a young civilian; and I own that of late I have thought
things were going on very well."

"Perhaps it might have been so, Doctor, had it not been for this
coming trouble, which, if our fears are realized, will entirely
put an end even to the possibility of what you are talking about.
I shall be shown to be a coward, and I shall do my best to put myself
in the way of being killed. I should not like to blow my brains out,
but if the worst comes to the worst I will do that rather than go
on living after I have again disgraced myself."

"You look at it too seriously, Bathurst."

"Not a bit of it, Doctor, and you know it."

"But if the Sepoys rise, Bathurst, why should they harm their
officers? They may be discontented, they may have a grievance against
the Government, they may refuse to obey orders and may disband;
but why on earth should they attack men who have always been kind
to them, whom they have followed in battle, and against whom they
have not as much as a shadow of complaint?"

"I hope it may be so most sincerely," Bathurst said; "but one never
can say. I can hardly bring myself to believe that they will attack
the officers, much less injure women and children. Still, I have
a most uneasy foreboding of evil."

"You have heard nothing from the natives as to any coming trouble?"

"Nothing at all, Doctor, and I am convinced that nothing is known
among them, or at any rate by the great bulk of them. Only one
person has ever said a word to me that could indicate a knowledge
of coming trouble, and that was this juggler we saw tonight. I
thought nothing of his words at the time. That picture he showed
me of the attack by Sepoys first gave me an idea that his words
might mean something. Since then we have heard much more of this
discontent, and I am convinced now that the words had a meaning.
They were simple enough. It was merely his assurance, two or three
times repeated, that he would be ready to repay the service I had
rendered him with his life. It might have been a mere phrase, and
so I thought at the time. But I think now he had before him the
possibility of some event occurring in which he might be able to
repay the service I had rendered him."

"There may have been something in it and there may not," the Doctor
said; "but, at any rate, Bathurst, he ought to be a potent ally.
There doesn't seem any limit to his powers, and he might, for aught
one knows, be able to convey you away as he did his daughter."

The Doctor spoke lightly, and then added, "But seriously, the man
might be of service. These jugglers go among people of all classes.
They are like the troubadours of the Middle Ages, welcomed everywhere;
and they no doubt have every opportunity of learning what is going
on, and it may be that he will be able to give you timely warning
should there be any trouble at hand."

"That is possible enough," Bathurst agreed. "Well, Doctor, I shall
be on horseback at six, so it is time for me to turn in," and taking
his hat, walked across to his own bungalow.

The Doctor sat for some time smoking before he turned into bed. He
had as he had said, heard rumors, when Bathurst first came out, that
he had shown the white feather, but he had paid little attention
to it at the time. They had been together at the first station to
which Bathurst was appointed when he came out, and he had come to
like him greatly; but his evident disinclination to join in any
society, his absorption in his work, and a certain air of gravity
unnatural in a young man of twenty, had puzzled him. He had at the
time come to the conclusion that he must have had some unfortunate
love affair, or have got into some very serious trouble at home.
In time that impression had worn off. A young man speedily recovers
from such a blow, however heavy, but no change had taken place in
Bathurst, and the Doctor had in time become so accustomed to his
manner that he had ceased to wonder over it. Now it was all explained.
He sat thinking over it deeply for an hour, and then laid down his
pipe.

"It is a terrible pity he came out here," he said. "Of course it
is not his fault in the slightest degree. One might as well blame
a man for being born a hunchback; but if there should be a row
out here it will be terrible for him. I can quite understand his
feeling about it. If I were placed as he is, and were called upon
to fight, I should take a dose of prussic acid at once. Men talk:
about their civilization, but we are little better than savages in
our instincts. Courage is an almost useless virtue in a civilized
community, but if it is called for, we despise a man in whom it is
wanting, just as heartily as our tattooed ancestors did. Of course,
in him it is a purely constitutional failing, and I have no doubt
he would be as brave as a lion in any other circumstances--in
fact, the incident of his attacking the tiger with that dog whip
of his shows that he is so; and yet, if he should fail when the
lives of women are at stake it would be a kindness to give him that
dose of prussic acid, especially as Isobel Hannay will be here.
That is the hardest part of it to him, I can see."

Three days later the force at Deennugghur was increased by the
arrival of a troop of native cavalry, under a Captain Forster, who
had just returned from leave in England.

"Do you know Captain Forster, Doctor?" Isobel Hannay asked, on the
afternoon of his arrival. "Uncle tells me he is coming to dinner."

"Then you must look after your heart, my dear. He is one of the
best looking fellows out here, a dashing soldier, and a devoted
servant of the fair sex."

"You don't like him, Doctor," Isobel said quietly.

"I have not said so, my dear--far from it. I think I said a good
deal for him."

"Yes, but you don't like him, Doctor. Why is that?"

"I suppose because he is not my sort of man," the Doctor said. "I
have not seen him since his regiment and ours were at Delhi together,
and we did not see much of each other then. Our tastes did not lie
in the same direction."

"Well, I know what your tastes are, Doctor; what are his?"

"I will leave you to find out, my dear. He is all I told you--a
very handsome man, with, as is perhaps natural, a very good opinion
of himself, and he distinguished himself more than once in the
Punjaub by acts of personal gallantry. I have no doubt he thinks
it an awful nuisance coming to a quiet little station like this,
and he will probably try to while away his time by making himself
very agreeable to you. But I don't think you need quite believe
all that he says."

"I have long ago got over the weakness of believing people's
flattery, Doctor. However, now you have forewarned me I am forearmed."

The Doctor hesitated, and then said gravely, "It is not my habit
to speak ill of people, my dear. You do me the justice to believe
that?"

"I am sure it is not, Doctor."

"Well, child, in a station like this you must see a good deal
of this man. He is a man who has won many hearts, and thrown them
away. Don't let him win yours. He is not a good man; he has been
mixed up in several grave scandals; he has been the ruin of more
than one young man at cards and billiards; he is in all respects a
dangerous man. Anatomically I suppose he has a heart, morally he
has not a vestige of one. Whatever you do, child, don't let him
make you like him."

"I don't think there is much fear of that, Doctor, after what you
have said," she replied, with a quiet smile; "and I am obliged to
you indeed for warning me."

"I know I am an old fool for meddling, but you know, my dear, I feel
a sort of personal relationship to you, after your having been in
my charge for six months. I don't know a single man in all India
whom I would not rather see you fall in love with than with Captain
Forster."

"I thought uncle did not seem particularly pleased: when he came
in to tiffin, and said there was a new arrival."

"I should think not," the Doctor said; "the man in notoriously
a dangerous fellow; and yet, as he has never actually outstepped
what are considered the bounds which constitute an officer and a
gentleman, he has retained his commission, but it has been a pretty
close shave once or twice. Your uncle must know all about him,
everyone does; but I don't suppose the Major will open his mouth
to you on the subject--he is one of those chivalrous sort of men
who never thinks evil of anyone unless he is absolutely obliged to;
but in a case like this I think he is wrong. At any rate, I have
done what I consider to be my duty in the matter. Now I leave it
in your hands. I am glad to see that you are looking quite yourself
again, and have got over your fainting fit of the other night. I
quite expected to be sent for professionally the next morning."

"Oh, yes, I have quite got over it, Doctor; I can't make out how I
was so silly as to faint. I never did such a thing before, but it
was so strange and mysterious that I felt quite bewildered, and
the picture quite frightened me, but I don't know why. This is the
first chance I have had since of speaking to you alone. What do
you think of it, and why should you be dressed up as a native? and
why should?" She stopped with a heightened color on her cheeks.

"You and Bathurst be dressed up, too? So you noticed your own
likeness; nobody else but Bathurst and myself recognized the two
figures that came out of the wood."

"Oh, you saw it too, Doctor. I thought I might have been mistaken,
for, besides being stained, the face was all obscured somehow.
Neither uncle, nor Mrs. Hunter, nor the girls, nor anyone else I
have spoken to seem to have had an idea it was me, though they all
recognized you.. What could it mean?"

"I. have not the slightest idea in the world," the Doctor said;
"very likely it meant nothing. I certainly should not think any
more about it. These jugglers' tricks are curious and unaccountable;
but it is no use our worrying ourselves about them. Maybe we are
all going to get up private theatricals some day, and perform an
Indian drama. I have never taken any part in tomfooleries of that
sort so far, but there is no saying what I may come to."

"Are you going to dine here, Doctor?"

"No, my dear; the Major asked me to come in, but I declined. I
told him frankly that I did not like Forster, and that the less I
saw of him the better I should be pleased."

The other guests turned out to be Captain and Mrs. Doolan and Mr.
Congreave, one of the civilians at the station. The Doolans arrived
first.

"You have not seen Captain Forster yet, Isobel," Mrs. Doolan said,
as they sat down for a chat together. "I met him at Delhi soon after
I came out. He is quite my beau ideal of a soldier in appearance,
but I don't think he is nice, Isobel. I have heard all sorts of
stories about him."

"Is that meant as a warning for me, Mrs. Doolan?" Isobel asked,
smiling.

"Well, yes, I think it is, if you don't mind my giving you one.
There are some men one can flirt with as much as one likes, and
there are some men one can't; he is one of that sort. Privately,
my dear, I don't mind telling you that at one time I did flirt with
him--I had been accustomed to flirt in Ireland; we all flirt
there, and mean nothing by it; but I had to give it up very suddenly.
It wouldn't do, my dear, at all; his ideas of flirtation differed
utterly from mine. I found I was playing with fire, and was
fortunate in getting off without singeing my wings, which is more
than a good many others would have done."

"He must be a horrid sort of man," Isobel said indignantly.

Mrs. Doolan laughed. "I don't think you will find him so; certainly
that is not the general opinion of women. However, you will see
him for yourself in a very few minutes."

Isobel looked up with some curiosity when Captain Forster was
announced, and at once admitted to herself that the Doctor's report
as to his personal appearance was fully justified. He stood over
six feet high, with a powerful frame, and an easy careless bearing;
his hair was cut rather close, he wore a long tawny mustache, his
eyes were dark, his teeth very white and perfect. A momentary look
of surprise came across his face as his eyes fell on Isobel.

"I had hardly expected," he said, as the Major introduced him to
her, "to find no less than three unmarried ladies at Deennugghur.
I had the pleasure of being introduced to the Miss Hunters this
afternoon. How do you do, Mrs. Doolan? I think it is four years
since I had the pleasure of knowing you in Delhi."

"I believe that is the number, Captain Forster."

"It seems a very long time to me," he said.

"I thought you would say that," she laughed. "It was quite the
proper thing to say, Captain Forster; but I have no doubt it does
seem longer to you than it does to me as you have been home since."

"We are all here," the Major broke in. "Captain Forster, will you
take my niece in?"

"I suppose you find this very dull after Cawnpore, Miss Hannay?"
Captain Forster asked.

"Indeed I do not," Isobel said. "I like it better here; everything
is sociable and pleasant, while at Cawnpore there was much more
formality. Of course, there were lots of dinner parties, but I don't
care for large dinner parties at all; it is so hot, and they last
such a time. I think six is quite large enough. Then there is a
general talk, and everyone can join in just as much as they like,
while at a large dinner you have to rely entirely upon one person,
and I think it is very hard work having to talk for an hour and a
half to a stranger of whom you know nothing. Don't you agree with
me?"

"Entirely, Miss Hannay; I am a pretty good hand at talking, but at
times I have found it very hard work, I can assure you, especially
when you take down a stranger to the station, so that you have no
mutual acquaintance to pull to pieces."

The dinner was bright and pleasant, and when the evening was over
Isobel said to her uncle, "I think Captain Forster is very amusing,
uncle."

"Yes," the Major agreed, "he is a good talker, a regular society
man; he is no great favorite of mine; I think he will be a little
too much for us in a small station like this."

"How do you mean too much, uncle?"

The Major hesitated.

"Well, he won't have much to do with his troop of horse, and time
will hang heavy on his hands."

"Well, there is shooting, uncle."

"Yes, there is shooting, but I don't think that is much in his
line. Tiffins and calls, and society generally occupy most of his
time, I fancy, and I think he is fonder of billiards and cards
than is good for him or others. Of course, being here by himself,
as he is, we must do our best to be civil to him, and that sort
of thing, but if we were at Cawnpore he is a man I should not care
about being intimate in the house."

"I understand, uncle; but certainly he is pleasant."

"Oh, yes, he is very pleasant," the Major said dryly, in a tone that
seemed to express that Forster's power of making himself pleasant
was by no means a recommendation in his eyes.

But Captain Forster had apparently no idea whatever that his
society could be anything but welcome, and called the next day
after luncheon.

"I have been leaving my pasteboard at all the residents," he said;
"not a very large circle. Of course, I knew Mrs. Rintoul at Delhi,
as well as Mrs. Doolan. I did not know any of the others. They seem
pleasant people."

"They are very pleasant," Isobel said.

"I left one for a man named Bathurst. He was out. Is that the
Bathurst, Major Hannay, who was in a line regiment--I forget its
number--and left very suddenly in the middle of the fighting in
the Punjaub?"

"Yes; I believe Bathurst was in the army about that time," the
Major said; "but I don't know anything about the circumstances of
his leaving."

Had Captain Forster known the Major better he would have been aware
that what he meant to say was that he did not wish to know, but he
did not detect the inflection of his voice, and went on--"They
say he showed the white feather. If it is the same man, I was at
school with him, and unless he has improved since then, I am sure
I have no wish to renew his acquaintance."

"I like him very much," the Major said shortly; "he is great
friends with Dr. Wade, who has the very highest opinion of him, and
I believe he is generally considered to be one of the most rising
young officers of his grade."

"Oh, I have nothing to say against him," Captain Forster said; "but
he was a poor creature at school, and I do not think that there was
any love lost between us. Did you know him before you came here?"

"I only met him at the last races in Cawnpore," the Major said;
"he was stopping with the Doctor."

"Quite a character, Wade."

Isobel's tongue was untied now.

"I think he is one of the kindest and best gentlemen I ever met,"
the girl said hotly; "he took care of me coming out here, and no
one could have been kinder than he was."

"I have no doubt he is all that," Captain Forster said gently;
"still he is a character, Miss Hannay, taking the term character
to mean a person who differs widely from other people. I believe
he is very skillful in his profession, but I take it he is a sort
of Abernethy, and tells the most startling truths to his patients."

"That I can quite imagine," Isobel said; "the Doctor hates humbug
of all sorts, and I don't think I should like to call him in myself
for an imaginary ailment."

"I rather put my foot in it there," Captain Forster said to himself,
as he sauntered back to his tent. "The Major didn't like my saying
anything against Bathurst, and the girl did not like my remark about
the Doctor. I wonder whether she objected also to what I said about
that fellow Bathurst--a sneaking little hound he was, and there
is no doubt about his showing the white feather in the Punjaub.
However, I don't think that young lady is of the sort to care about
a coward, and if she asks any questions, as I dare say she will,
after what I have said, she will find that the story is a true one.
What a pretty little thing she is! I did not see a prettier face
all the time I was at home. What with her and Mrs. Doolan, time is
not likely to hang so heavily here as I had expected."

The Major, afraid that Isobel might ask him some questions about
this story of Bathurst leaving the army, went off hastily as soon
as Captain Forster had left. Isobel sat impatiently tapping the
floor with her foot, awaiting the Doctor, who usually came for half
an hour's chat in the afternoon.

"Well, child, how did your dinner go off yesterday, and what did
you think of your new visitor? I saw him come away from here half
an hour ago. I suppose he has been calling."

"I don't like him at all," Isobel said decidedly.

"No? Well, then, you are an exception to the general rule."

"I thought him pleasant enough last night," Isobel said frankly.
"He has a deferential sort of way about him when he speaks to one
that one can hardly help liking. But he made me angry today. In
the first place, Doctor, he said you were a character."

The Doctor chuckled. "Well, that is true enough, my dear. There
was no harm in that."

"And then he said"--and she broke off--"he said what I feel
sure cannot be true. He said that Mr. Bathurst left the army because
he showed the white feather. It is not true, is it? I am sure it
can't be true."

The Doctor did not reply immediately.

"It is an old story," he said presently, "and ought not to have
been brought up again. I don't suppose Forster or anyone else knows
the rights of the case. When a man leaves his regiment and retires
when it is upon active service, there are sure to be spiteful stories
getting about, often without the slightest foundation. But even
if it had been true, it would hardly be to Bathurst's disadvantage
now he is no longer in the army, and courage is not a vital necessity
on the part of a civilian."

"You can't mean that, Doctor; surely every man ought to be brave.
Could anyone possibly respect a man who is a coward? I don't believe
it, Doctor, for a moment."

"Courage, my dear, is not a universal endowment--it is a physical
as much as a moral virtue. Some people are physically brave and
morally cowards; others are exactly the reverse. Some people are
constitutionally cowards all round, while in others cowardice shows
itself only partially. I have known a man who is as brave as a lion
in battle, but is terrified by a rat. I have known a man brave in
other respects lose his nerve altogether in a thunderstorm. In neither
of these cases was it the man's own fault; it was constitutional,
and by no effort could he conquer it. I consider Bathurst to be
an exceptionally noble character. I am sure that he is capable of
acts of great bravery in some directions, but it is possible that
he is, like the man I have spoken of, constitutionally weak in
others."

"But the great thing is to be brave in battle, Doctor! You would
not call a man a coward simply because he was afraid of a rat,
but you would call a man a coward who was afraid in battle. To be
a coward there seems to me to be a coward all round. I have always
thought the one virtue in man I really envied was bravery, and that
a coward was the most despicable creature living. It might not be
his actual fault, but one can't help that. It is not anyone's fault
if he is fearfully ugly or born an idiot, for example. But cowardice
seems somehow different. Not to be brave when he is strong seems
to put a man below the level of a woman. I feel sure, Doctor, there
must be some mistake, and that this story cannot be true. I have
seen a good deal of Mr. Bathurst since we have been here, and you
have always spoken so well of him, he is the last man I should have
thought would be--would be like that."

"I know the circumstances of the case, child. You can trust me when
I say that there is nothing in Bathurst's conduct that diminishes
my respect for him in the slightest degree, and that in some respects
he is as brave a man as any I know."

"Yes, Doctor, all that may be; but you do not answer my question.
Did Mr. Bathurst leave the army because he showed cowardice? If
he did, and you know it, why did you invite him here? why did you
always praise him? why did you not say, 'In other respects this man
may be good and estimable, but he is that most despicable thing,
a coward'?"

There was such a passion of pain in her voice and face that the
Doctor only said quietly, "I did not know it, my dear, or I should
have told you at first that in this one point he was wanting. It
is, I consider, the duty of those who know things to speak out.
But he is certainly not what you say."

Isobel tossed her head impatiently. "We need not discuss it, Doctor.
It is nothing to me whether Mr. Bathurst is brave or not, only it
is not quite pleasant to learn that you have been getting on friendly
terms with a man who--"

"Don't say any more," the Doctor broke in. "You might at least
remember he is a friend of mine. There is no occasion for us to
quarrel, my dear, and to prevent the possibility of such a thing
I will be off at once."

After he had left Isobel sat down to think over what had been said.
He had not directly answered her questions, but he had not denied
that the rumor that Bathurst had retired from the army because he
was wanting in courage was well founded. Everything he had said, in
fact, was an excuse rather than a denial. The Doctor was as stanch
a friend as he was bitter an opponent. Could he have denied it he
would have done so strongly and indignantly.

It was clear that, much as he liked Bathurst, he believed him
wanting in physical courage. He had said, indeed, that he believed
he was brave in some respects, and had asserted that he knew of
one exceptional act of courage that he had performed; but what was
that if a man had had to leave the army because he was a coward?
To Isobel it seemed that of all things it was most dreadful that a
man should be wanting in courage. Tales of daring and bravery had
always been her special delight, and, being full of life and spirit
herself, it had not seemed even possible to her that a gentleman
could be a coward, and that Bathurst could be so was to her well
nigh incredible.

It might, as the Doctor had urged, be in no way his fault, but this
did not affect the fact. He might be more to be pitied than to be
blamed; but pity of that kind, so far from being akin to love, was
destructive of it.

Unconsciously she had raised Bathurst on a lofty pinnacle. The
Doctor had spoken very highly of him. She had admired the energy
with which, instead of caring, as others did, for pleasure, he
devoted himself to his work. Older men than himself listened to his
opinions. His quiet and somewhat restrained manner was in contrast
to the careless fun and good humor of most of those with whom she
came in contact. It had seemed to her that he was a strong man,
one who could be relied upon implicitly at all times, and she had
come in the few weeks she had been at Deennugghur to rely upon his
opinion, and to look forward to his visits, and even to acknowledge
to herself that he approached her ideal of what a man should be
more than anyone else she had met.

And now this was all shattered at a blow. He was wanting in man's
first attribute. He had left the army, if not in disgrace, at least
under a cloud and even his warm friend, the Doctor, could not deny
that the accusation of cowardice was well founded. The pain of the
discovery opened her eyes to the fact which she had not before,
even remotely, admitted to herself, that she was beginning to love
him, and the discovery was a bitter one.

"I may thank Captain Forster for that, at least," she said to
herself, as she angrily wiped a tear from her cheek; "he has opened
my eyes in time. What should I have felt if I had found too late
that I had come to love a man who was a coward--who had left the
army because he was afraid? I should have despised myself as much
as I should despise him. Well, that is my first lesson. I shall not
trust in appearances again. Why, I would rather marry a man like
Captain Forster, even if everything they say about him is true,
than a man who is a coward. At least he is brave, and has shown
himself so."

The Doctor had gone away in a state of extreme irritation.

"Confound the meddling scoundrel!" he said to himself, as he
surprised the horse with a sharp cut of the whip. "Just when things
were going on as I wished. I had quite set my mind on it, and though
I am sure Bathurst would never have spoken to her till he had told
her himself about that unfortunate failing of his, it would have
been altogether different coming from his own lips just as he told
it to me. Of course, my lips were sealed and I could not put the
case in the right light. I would give three months' pay for the
satisfaction of horsewhipping that fellow Forster. Still, I can't
say he did it maliciously, for he could not have known Bathurst
was intimate there, or that there was anything between them. The
question is, am I to tell Bathurst that she has heard about it? I
suppose I had better. Ah, here is the Major," and he drew up his
horse.

"Anything new, Major? You look put out."

"Yes, there is very bad news, Doctor. A Sowar has just brought
a letter to me from the Colonel saying that the General has got a
telegram that the 19th Native Infantry at Berhampore have refused
to use the cartridges served out to them, and that yesterday a Sepoy
of the 34th at Barrackpore raised seditious cries in front of the
lines, and when Baugh, the adjutant, and the sergeant major attempted
to seize him he wounded them both, while the regiment stood by and
refused to aid them. The 19th are to be disbanded, and no doubt
the 34th will be, too."

"That is bad news indeed, Major, and looks as if this talk about
general disaffection were true. Had there been trouble but at one
station it might have been the effect of some local grievance, but
happening at two places, it looks as if it were part of a general
plot. Well, we must hope it will go no farther."

"It is very bad," said the Major, "but at any rate we may hope we
shall have no troubles here; the regiment has always behaved well,
and I am sure they have no reason to complain of their treatment.
If the Colonel has a fault, it is that of over leniency with the
men."

"That is so," the Doctor agreed; "but the fact is, Major, we know
really very little about the Hindoo mind. We can say with some sort
of certainty what Europeans will do under given circumstances, but
though I know the natives, I think, pretty nearly as well as most
men, I feel that I really know nothing about them. They appear mild
and submissive, and .have certainly proved faithful on a hundred
battlefields, but we don't know whether that is their real character.
Their own history, before we stepped in and altered its current,
shows them as faithless, bloodthirsty and cruel; whether they have
changed their nature under our rule, or simply disguised it, Heaven
only knows."

"At any rate," the Major said, "they have always shown themselves
attached to their English officers. There are numberless instances
where they have displayed the utmost devotion for them, and although
some scheming intriguers may have sown the seeds of discontent
among them, and these lies about the cartridges may have excited
their religious prejudices, and may even lead them to mutiny, I
cannot believe for an instant that the Sepoys will lift their hands
against their officers."

"I hope not," the Doctor said gravely. "A tiger's cub, when tamed,
is one of the prettiest of playthings, but when it once tastes blood
it is as savage a beast as its mother was before it. Of course,
I hope for the best, but if the Sepoys once break loose I would
not answer for anything they might do. They have been pretty well
spoilt, Major, till they have come to believe that it is they who
conquered India and not we."



CHAPTER XI.


That evening, after dining alone, the Doctor went in to Bathurst's.
The latter had already heard the news, and they talked it over for
some time. Then the Doctor said, "Have you seen Forster, Bathurst,
since he arrived?"

"No, I was out when he left his card. I was at school with him..
I heard when I was in England that he was out here in the native
cavalry, but I have never run across him before, and I own I had
no wish to do so. He was about two years older than I was, and was
considered the cock of the school. He was one of my chief tormentors.
I don't know that he was a bully generally--fellows who are really
plucky seldom are; but he disliked me heartily, and I hated him.

"I had the habit of telling the truth when questioned, and he
narrowly escaped expulsion owing to my refusing to tell a lie about
his being quietly in bed when, in fact, he and two or three other
fellows had been out at a public house. He never forgave me for it,
for he himself would have told a lie without hesitation to screen
himself, or, to do him justice, to screen anyone else; and the mere
fact that I myself had been involved in the matter, having been
sent out by one of the bigger fellows, and, therefore, having got
myself a flogging by my admission, was no mitigation in his eyes
of my offense of what he called sneaking.

"So you may imagine I have no particular desire to meet him again.
Unless he has greatly changed, he would do me a bad turn if he had
the chance."

"I don't think he has greatly changed," the Doctor said. "That was
really what I came in here for this evening rather than to talk
about this Sepoy business. I am sorry to say, Bathurst, that when
he was in at the Major's today your name happened to be mentioned,
and he said at once, 'Is that the Bathurst who they say showed the
white feather at Chillianwalla and left the army in consequence?'"

Bathurst's face grew pale and his fingers closed. He remained silent
a minute, and then said, "It does not matter; she would have been
sure to hear it sooner or later, and I should have told her myself
if he had not done so; besides, if, as I am afraid, this Berhampore
business is the beginning of trouble, and of such trouble as we have
never had since we set foot in India, it is likely that everyone
will know what she knows now. Has she spoken to you about it? I
suppose she has, or you would not have known that he mentioned it."

"Yes, she was most indignant about it, and did not believe it."

"And what did you say, Doctor?" he asked indifferently.

"Well, I was sorry I could not tell her exactly what you told me.
It would have been better if I could have done so. I simply said
there were many sorts of courage, and that I was sure that you
possessed many sorts in a very high degree, but I could not, of
course, deny; although I did not admit, the truth of the report he
had mentioned."

"I don't think it makes much difference one way or the other,"
Bathurst said wearily. "I have known all along that Isobel Hannay
would not marry a coward, only I have gone on living in a fool's
paradise. However, it is over now--the sooner it is all over the
better."

"My dear fellow," the Doctor said earnestly, "don't take this thing
too much to heart. I don't wish to try and persuade you that it
is not a grave misfortune, but even suppose this trouble takes the
very worst form possible, I do not think you will come so very badly
out of it as you anticipate. Even assuming that you are unable to
do your part in absolute fighting, there may be other opportunities,
and most likely will, in which you may be able to show that although
unable to control your nerves in the din of battle, you possess in
other respects coolness and courage. That feat of yours of attacking
the tiger with the dog whip shows conclusively that under many
circumstances you are capable of most daring deeds."

Bathurst sat looking down for some minutes. "God grant that it may
be so," he said at last; "but it is no use talking about it any
more, Doctor. I suppose Major Hannay will keep a sharp lookout over
the men?"

"Yes; there was a meeting of the officers this afternoon. It was
agreed to make no outward change, and to give the troops no cause
whatever to believe that they are suspected. They all feel confident
of the goodwill of the men; at the same time they will watch them
closely, and if the news comes of further trouble, they will prepare
the courthouse as a place of refuge."

"That is a very good plan; but of course everything depends upon
whether, if the troops do rise in mutiny, the people of Oude should
join them. They are a fighting race, and if they should throw in
their lot against us the position would be a desperate one."

"Well, there is no doubt," the Doctor said, "that the Rajah of
Bithoor would be with us; that will make Cawnpore safe, and will
largely influence all the great Zemindars, though there is no doubt
that a good many of them have been sulky ever since the disarmament
order was issued. I believe there are few of them who have not got
cannon hidden away or buried, and as for the people, the number
of arms given up was as nothing to what we know they possessed. In
other parts of India I believe the bulk of the people will be with
us; but here in Oude, our last annexation, I fear that they will
side against us, unless all the great landowners range themselves
on our side."

"As far as I can see," Bathurst said, "the people are contented with
the change. I don't say what I may call the professional fighting
class, the crowd of retainers kept by the great landowners, who were
constantly fighting against each other. Annexation has put a stop
to all that, and the towns are crowded with these fighting men, who
hate us bitterly; but the peasants, the tillers of the soil, have
benefited greatly. They are no longer exposed to raids by their
powerful neighbors, and can cultivate their fields in peace and
quiet. Unfortunately their friendship, such as it is, will not
weigh in the slightest degree in the event of a struggle. At any
rate, I am sure they are not behind the scenes, and know nothing
whatever of any coming trouble. Going as I do among them, and
talking to them as one of themselves, I should have noticed it had
there been any change in them; and of late naturally I have paid
special notice to their manner. Well, if it is to come I hope it
will come soon, for anything is better than suspense."

Two days later Major Hannay read out to the men on parade an
official document, assuring them that there was no truth whatever
in the statements that had been made that the cartridges served
out to them had been greased with pigs' fat. They were precisely
the same as those that they had used for years, and the men were
warned against listening to seditious persons who might try to
poison their minds and shake their loyalty to the Government. He
then told them that he was sorry to say that at one or two stations
the men had been foolish enough to listen to disloyal counsels,
and that in consequence the regiments had been disbanded and the
men had forfeited all the advantages in the way of pay and pension
they had earned by many years of good conduct. He said that he had
no fear whatever of any such trouble arising with them, as they
knew that they had been well treated, that any legitimate complaint
they might make had always been attended to, and that their officers
had their welfare thoroughly at heart.

When he had finished, the senior native officer stepped forward, and
in the name of the detachment assured the Major that the men were
perfectly contented, and would in all cases follow their officers,
even if they ordered them to march against their countrymen. At the
conclusion of his speech he called upon the troops to give three
cheers for the Major and officers, and this was responded to with
a show of great enthusiasm.

This demonstration was deemed very satisfactory, and the uneasiness
among the residents abated considerably, while the Major and his
officers felt convinced that, whatever happened at other stations,
there would at least be no trouble at Deennugghur.

"Well, even you are satisfied, Doctor, I suppose?" the Major said,
as a party of them who had been dining with Dr. Wade were smoking
in the veranda.

"I was hopeful before, Major, and I am hopeful now; but I can't say
that today's parade has influenced me in the slightest. Whatever
virtues the Hindoo may have, he has certainly that of knowing how
to wait. I believe, from what took place, that they have no intention
of breaking out at present; whether they are waiting to see what
is done at other stations, or until they receive a signal, is more
than I can say; but their assurances do not weigh with me to the
slightest extent. Their history is full of cases of perfidious
massacre. I should say, 'Trust them as long as you can, but don't
relax your watch.'"

"You are a confirmed croaker," Captain Rintoul said.

"I do not think so, Rintoul. I know the men I am talking about,
and I know the Hindoos generally. They are mere children, and can
be molded like clay. As long as we had the molding, all went well;
but if they fall into the hands of designing men they can be led
in another direction just as easily as we have led them in ours.
I own that I don't see who can be sufficiently interested in the
matter to conceive and carry out a great conspiracy of this kind.
The King of Oude is a captive in our hands, the King of Delhi is
too old to play such a part. Scindia and Holkar may possibly long
for the powers their fathers possessed, but they are not likely to
act together, and may be regarded as rivals rather than friends,
and yet if it is not one of these who has been brewing this storm.
I own I don't see who can be at the bottom of it, unless it has
really originated from some ambitious spirits among the Sepoys,
who look in the event of success to being masters of the destinies
of India. It is a pity we did not get a few more views from that
juggler; we might have known a little more of it then."

"Don't talk about him, Doctor," Wilson said; "it gives me the cold
shivers to think of that fellow and what he did; I have hardly slept
since then. It was the most creepy thing I ever saw. Richards and
I have talked it over every evening we have been alone together,
and we can't make head or tail of the affair. Richards thinks
it wasn't the girl at all who went up on that pole, but a sort of
balloon in her shape. But then, as I say, there was the girl standing
among us before she took her place on the pole. We saw her sit down
and settle herself on the cushion so that she was balanced right.
So it could not have been a balloon then, and if it were a balloon
afterwards, when did she change? At any rate the light below was
sufficient to see well until she was forty or fifty feet up, and
after that she shone out, and we never lost sight of her until
she was ever so high. I can understand the pictures, because there
might have been a magic lantern somewhere, but that girl trick, and
the basket trick, and that great snake are altogether beyond me."

"So I should imagine, Wilson," the Doctor said dryly; "and if I were
you I would not bother my head about it.. Nobody has succeeded in
finding out any of them yet, and all the wondering in the world is
not likely to get you any nearer to it."

"That is what I feel, Doctor, but it is very riling to see things
that you can't account for anyhow. I wish he had sent up Richards
on the pole instead of the girl. I would not have minded going up
myself if he had asked me, though I expect I should have jumped off
before it got up very far, even at the risk of breaking my neck."

"I should not mind risking that," the Doctor said, "though I doubt
whether I should have known any more about it when I came down;
but these jugglers always bring a girl or a boy with them instead
of calling somebody out from the audience, as they do at home. Well,
if things are quiet we will organize another hunt, Wilson. I have
heard of a tiger fifteen miles away from where we killed our last,
and you and Richards shall go with me if you like."

"I should like it of all things, Doctor, provided it comes off by
day. I don't think I care about sitting through another night on a
tree, and then not getting anything like a fair shot at the beast
after all."

"We will go by day," the Doctor said. "Bathurst has promised to get
some elephants from one of the Zemindars; we will have a regular
party this time. I have half promised Miss Hannay she shall have a
seat in a howdah with me if the Major will give her leave, and in
that case we will send out tents and make a regular party of it.
What do you say, Major?"

"I am perfectly willing, Doctor, and have certainly no objection
to trusting Isobel to your care. I know you are not likely to miss."

"No, I am not likely to miss, certainly; and besides, there will
be Wilson and Richards to give him the coup de grace if I don't
finish him."

There was a general laugh, for the two subalterns had been chaffed
a good deal at both missing the tiger on the previous occasion.

"Well, when shall it be, Major?"

"Not just at present, at any rate," the Major said. "We must see
how things are going on. I certainly should not think of going
outside the station now, nor could I give leave to any officer
to do so; but if things settle down, and we hear no more of this
cartridge business for the next ten days or a fortnight, we will
see about it."

But although no news of any outbreak similar to that at Barrackpore
was received for some days, the report that came showed a widespread
restlessness. At various stations, all over India, fires, believed
to be the work of incendiaries, took place, and there was little
abatement of the uneasiness. It become known, too, that a native
officer had before the rising of Berhampore given warning of the
mutiny, and had stated that there was a widespread plot throughout
the native regiments to rise, kill their officers, and then march
to Delhi, where they were all to gather.

The story was generally disbelieved, although the actual rising
had shown that, to some extent, the report was well founded; still
men could not bring themselves to believe that the troops among whom
they had lived so long, and who had fought so well for us, could
meditate such gross treachery, without having, as far as could be
seen, any real cause for complaint.

The conduct of the troops at Deennugghur was excellent, and the
Colonel wrote that at Cawnpore there were no signs whatever of
disaffection, and that the Rajah of Bithoor had offered to come
down at the head of his own troops should there be any symptoms
of mutiny among the Sepoys. Altogether things looked better, and a
feeling of confidence that there would be no serious trouble spread
through the station.

The weather had set in very hot, and there was no stirring out
now for the ladies between eleven o'clock and five or six in the
afternoon. Isobel, however, generally went in for a chat, the first
thing after early breakfast, with Mrs. Doolan, whose children were
fractious with prickly heat.

"I only wish we had some big, high mountain, my dear, somewhere
within reach, where we could establish the children through the
summer and run away ourselves occasionally to look after them. We
are very badly off here in Oude for that. You are looking very pale
yourself the last few days."

"I suppose I feel it a little," Isobel said, "and of course this
anxiety everyone has been feeling worries one. Everyone seems to
agree that there is no fear of trouble with the Sepoys here; still,
as nothing else is talked about, one cannot help feeling nervous
about it. However, as things seem settling down now, I hope we
shall soon get something else to talk about."

"I have not seen Mr. Bathurst lately," Mrs. Doolan said presently.

"Nor have we," Isobel said quietly; "it is quite ten days since we
saw him last."

"I suppose he is falling back into his hermit ways," Mrs. Doolan
said carelessly, shooting a keen glance at Isobel, who was leaning
over one of the children.

"He quite emerged from his shell for a bit. Mrs. Hunter was saying
she never saw such a change in a man, but I suppose he has got
tired of it. Captain Forster arrived just in time to fill up the
gap. How do you like him, Isobel?"

"He is amusing," the girl said quietly; "I have never seen anyone
quite like him before; he talks in an easy, pleasant sort of way,
and tells most amusing stories. Then, when he sits down by one he
has the knack of dropping his voice and talking in a confidential
sort of way, even when it is only about the weather. I am always
asking myself how much of it is real, and what there is under the
surface."

Mrs. Doolan nodded approval.

"I don't think there is much under the surface, dear, and what
there is is just as well left alone; but there is no doubt he can
be delightful when he chooses, and very few women would not feel
flattered by the attentions of a man who is said to be the handsomest
officer in the Indian army, and who has besides distinguished
himself several times as a particularly dashing officer."

"I don't think handsomeness goes for much in a man," Isobel said
shortly.

Mrs. Doolan laughed.

"Why should it not go for as much as prettiness in a woman? It is
no use being cynical, Isobel; it is part of our nature to admire
pretty things, and as far as I can see an exceptionally handsome
man is as legitimate an object of admiration as a lovely woman."

"Yes, to admire, Mrs. Doolan, but not to like."

"Well, my dear, I don't want to be hurrying you away, but I think
you had better get back before the sun gets any higher. You may say
you don't feel the heat much, but you are looking pale and fagged,
and the less you are out in the sun the better."

Isobel had indeed been having a hard time during those ten days.
At first she had thought of little but what she should do when
Bathurst called. It seemed impossible that she could be exactly
the same with him as she had been before, that was quite out of
the question, and yet how was she to be different?

Ten days had passed without his coming. This was so unusual that
an idea came into her mind which terrified her, and the first time
when the Doctor came in and found her alone she said, "Of course,
Dr. Wade, you have not mentioned to Mr. Bathurst the conversation
we had, but it is curious his not having been here since."

"Certainly I mentioned it," the Doctor said calmly; "how could I
do otherwise? It was evident to me that he would not be welcomed
here as he was before, and I could not do otherwise than warn him
of the change he might expect to find, and to give him the reason
for it."

Isobel stood the picture of dismay. "I don't think you had any
right to do so, Doctor," she said. "You have placed me in a most
painful position."

"In not so painful a one as it would have been, my dear, if he had
noticed the change himself, as he must have done, and asked for
the cause of it."

Isobel stood twisting her fingers over each other before her
nervously.

"But what am I to do?" she asked.

"I do not see that there is anything more for you to do," the Doctor
said. "Mr. Bathurst may not be perfect in all respects, but he is
certainly too much of a gentleman to force his visits where they
are not wanted. I do not say he will not come here at all, for not
to do so after being here so much would create comment and talk
in the station, which would be as painful to you as to him, but he
certainly will not come here more often than is necessary to keep
up appearances."

"I don't think you ought to have told him," Isobel repeated, much
distressed.

"I could not help it, my dear. You would force me to admit there
was some truth in the story Captain Forster told you, and I was,
therefore, obliged to acquaint him with the fact or he would have
had just cause to reproach me. Besides, you spoke of despising a
man who was not physically brave."

"You never told him that, Doctor; surely you never told him that?"

"I only told what it was necessary he should know, my dear, namely,
that you had heard the story, that you had questioned me, and that
I, knowing the facts from his lips, admitted that there was some
foundation for the story, while asserting that I was convinced that
he was morally a brave man. He did not ask how you took the news,
nor did I volunteer any information whatever on the subject, but
he understood, I think, perfectly the light in which you would view
a coward."

"But what am I to do when we meet, Doctor?" she asked piteously.

"I should say that you will meet just as ordinary .acquaintances
do meet, Miss Hannay. People are civil to others they are thrown
with, however much they may distrust them at heart. You may be sure
that Mr. Bathurst will make no allusion whatever to the matter. I
think I can answer for it that you will see no shade of difference
in his manner. This has always been a heavy burden for him, as even
the most careless observer may see in his manner. I do not say that
this is not a large addition to it, but I dare say he will pull
through; and now I must be off."

"You are very unkind, Doctor, and I never knew you unkind before."

"Unkind!" the Doctor repeated, with an air of surprise. "In what
way? I love this young fellow. I had cherished hopes for him that
he hardly perhaps ventured to cherish for himself. I quite agree
with you that what has passed has annihilated those hopes. You
despise a man who is a coward. I am not surprised at that. Bathurst
is the last man in the world who would force himself upon a woman
who despised him. I have done my best to save you from being obliged
to make a personal declaration of your sentiments. I repudiate
altogether the accusation as being unkind. I don't blame you in
the slightest. I think that your view is the one that a young woman
of spirit would naturally take. I acquiesce in it entirely. I will
go farther, I consider it a most fortunate occurrence for you both
that you found it out in time."

Isobel's cheeks had flushed and paled several times while he was
speaking; then she pressed her lips tightly together, and as he
finished she said, "I think, Doctor, it will be just as well not
to discuss the matter further."

"I am quite of your opinion," he said. "We will agree not to allude
to it again. Goodby."

And then Isobel had retired to her room and cried passionately,
while the Doctor had gone off chuckling to himself as if he were
perfectly satisfied with the state of affairs.

During the week that had since elapsed the Major had wondered and
grumbled several times at Bathurst's absence.

"I expect," he said one day, when a note of refusal had come from
him, "that he doesn't care about meeting Forster. You remember
Forster said they had been at school together, and from the tone in
which he spoke it is evident that they disliked each other there.
No doubt he has heard from the Doctor that Forster is frequently in
here," and the Major spoke rather irritably, for it seemed to him
that Isobel showed more pleasure in the Captain's society than she
should have done after what he had said to her about him; indeed,
Isobel, especially when the Doctor was present, appeared by no
means to object to Captain Forster's attentions.

Upon the evening, however, of the day when Isobel had spoken to
Mrs. Doolan, Bathurst came in, rather late in the evening.

"How are you, Bathurst?" the Major said cordially. "Why, you have
become quite a stranger. We haven't seen you for over a fortnight.
Do you know Captain Forster?"

"We were at school together formerly, I believe," Bathurst said
quietly. "We have not met since, and I fancy we are both changed
beyond recognition."

Captain Forster looked with surprise at the strong, well knit
figure. He had not before seen Bathurst, and had pictured him to
himself as a weak, puny man.

"I certainly should not have known Mr. Bathurst," he said. "I have
changed a great deal, no doubt, but he has certainly changed more."

There was no attempt on the part of either to shake hands. As they
moved apart Isobel came into the room.

A quick flash of color spread over her face when, upon entering,
she saw Bathurst talking to her uncle. Then she advanced, shook
hands with him as usual, and said, "It is quite a time since you
were here, Mr. Bathurst. If everyone was as full of business as
you are, we should get on badly."

Then she moved on without waiting for a reply and sat down, and
was soon engaged in a lively conversation with. Captain Forster,
whilst Bathurst, a few minutes later, pleading that as he had been
in the saddle all day he must go and make up for lost time, took
his leave.

Captain Forster had noticed the flush on Isobel's cheeks when she
saw Bathurst, and had drawn his own conclusions.

"There has been a flirtation between them," he said to himself;
"but I fancy I have put a spoke in his wheel. She gave him the cold
shoulder unmistakably."

April passed, and as matters seemed to be quieting down, there
being no fresh trouble at any of the stations, the Major told Dr.
Wade that he really saw no reason why the projected tiger hunt
should not take place. The Doctor at once took the matter in hand,
and drove out the next morning to the village from which he had
received news about the tiger, had a long talk with the shikaris
of the place, took a general view of the country, settled the line
in which the beat should take place, and arranged for a large body
of beaters to be on the spot at the time agreed on.

Bathurst undertook to obtain the elephants from two Zemindars in
the neighborhood, who promised to furnish six, all of which were
more or less accustomed to the sport; while the Major and Mr. Hunter,
who had been a keen sportsman, although he had of late given up
the pursuit of large game, arranged for a number of bullock carts
for the transport of tents and stores.

Bathurst himself declined to be one of the party, which was to
consist of Mr. Hunter and his eldest daughter, the Major and Isobel,
the Doctor, the two subalterns, and Captain Forster. Captain Doolan
said frankly that he was no shot, and more likely to hit one of
the party than the tiger. Captain Rintoul at first accepted, but
his wife shed such floods of tears at the idea of his leaving her
and going into danger, that for the sake of peace he agreed to
remain at home.

Wilson and Richards were greatly excited over the prospect, and
talked of nothing else; they were burning to wipe out the disgrace
of having missed on the previous occasion. Each of them interviewed
the Doctor privately, and implored him to put them in a position
where they were likely to have the first shot. Both used the same
arguments, namely, that the Doctor had killed so many tigers that
one more or less could make no difference to him, and if they
missed, which they modestly admitted was possible, he could still
bring the animal down.

As the Doctor was always in a good temper when there was a prospect
of sport, he promised each of them to do all that he could for them,
at the same time pointing out that it was always quite a lottery
which way the tiger might break out.

Isobel was less excited than she would have thought possible over the
prospect of taking part in a tiger hunt. She had many consultations
to hold with Mrs. Hunter, the Doctor, and Rumzan as to the food
to be taken, and the things that would be absolutely necessary for
camping out; for, as it was possible that the first day's beat would
be unsuccessful, they were to be prepared for at least two days'
absence from home. Two tents were to be taken, one for the gentlemen,
the other for Isobel and Mary Hunter. These, with bedding and camp
furniture, cooking utensils and provisions, were to be sent off
at daybreak, while the party were to start as soon as the heat of
the day was over.

"I wish Bathurst had been coming," Major Hannay said, as, with
Isobel by his side, he drove out of the cantonment. "He seems
to have slipped away from us altogether; he has only been in once
for the last three or four weeks. You haven't had a tiff with him
about anything, have you, Isobel? It seems strange his ceasing so
suddenly to come after our seeing so much of him."

"No, uncle, I have not seen him except when you have. What put such
an idea into your mind?"

"I don't know, my dear; young people do have tiffs sometimes about
all sorts of trifles, though I should not have thought that Bathurst
was the sort of man to do anything of that sort. I don't think that
he likes Forster, and does not care to meet him. I fancy that is
at the bottom of it."

"Very likely," Isobel said innocently, and changed the subject.

It was dark when they reached the appointed spot, and indeed from
the point where they left the road a native with a torch had run
ahead to show them the way. The tents looked bright; two or three
large fires were burning round them, and the lamps had already been
lighted within.

"These tents do look cozy," Mary Hunter said, as she and Isobel
entered the one prepared for them. "I do wish one always lived
under canvas during the hot weather."

"They look cool," Isobel said, "but I don't suppose they are really
as cool as the bungalows; but they do make them comfortable. Here
is the bathroom all ready, and I am sure we want it after that dusty
drive. Will you have one first, or shall I? We must make haste, for
Rumzan said dinner would be ready in half an hour. Fortunately we
shan't be expected to do much in the way of dressing."

The dinner was a cheerful meal, and everyone was in high spirits.

The tiger had killed a cow the day before, and the villagers were
certain that he had retired to a deep nullah round which a careful
watch had been kept all day. Probably he would steal out by night
to make a meal from the carcass of the cow, but it had been arranged
that he was to do this undisturbed, and that the hunt was to take
place by daylight.

"It is wonderful how the servants manage everything," Isobel said.
"The table is just as well arranged as it is at home. People would
hardly believe in England, if they could see us sitting here, that
we were only out on a two days' picnic. They would be quite content
there to rough it and take their meals sitting on the ground,
or anyway they could get them. It really seems ridiculous having
everything like this."

"There is nothing like making yourself comfortable," the Doctor
said; "and as the servants have an easy time of it generally, it
does them good to bestir themselves now and then. The expense of
one or two extra bullock carts is nothing, and it makes all the
difference in comfort."

"How far is the nullah from here, Doctor?" Wilson, who could think
of nothing else but the tiger, asked.

"About two miles. It is just as well not to go any nearer. Not that
he would be likely to pay us a visit, but he might take the alarm
and shift his quarters. No, no more wine, Major; we shall want
our blood cool in the morning. Now we will go out to look at the
elephants and have a talk with the mahouts, and find out which of
the animals can be most trusted to stand steady. It is astonishing
what a dread most elephants have of tigers. I was on one once that
I was assured would face anything, and the brute bolted and went
through some trees, and I was swept off the pad and was half an hour
before I opened my eyes. It was a mercy I had not every rib broken.
Fortunately I was a lightweight, or I might have been killed. And
I have seen the same sort of thing happen a dozen times, so we must
choose a couple of steady ones, anyhow, for the ladies."

For the next hour they strolled about outside. The Doctor cross
questioned the mahouts and told off the elephants for the party;
then there was a talk with the native shikaris and arrangements
made for the beat, and at an early hour all retired to rest. The
morning was just breaking when they were called. Twenty minutes
later they assembled to take a cup of coffee before starting. The
elephants were arranged in front of the tents, and they were just
about to mount when a horse was heard coming at a gallop.

"Wait a moment," the Major said; "it may be a message of some sort
from the station." A minute later Bathurst rode in and reined up
his horse in front of the tent.

"Why, Bathurst, what brings you here? Changed your mind at the last
moment, and found you could get away? That's right; you shall come
on the pad with me."

"No, I have not come for that, Major; I have brought a dispatch that
arrived at two o'clock this morning. Doolan opened it and came to
me, and asked me to bring it on to you, as I knew the way and where
your camp was to be pitched."

"Nothing serious, I hope, Bathurst," the Major said, struck with the
gravity with which Bathurst spoke. "It must be something important,
or Doolan would never have routed you off like that."

"It is very serious, Major," Bathurst said, in a low voice. "May
I suggest you had better go into the tent to read it? Some of the
servants understand English."

"Come in with me," the Major said, and led the way into the tent,
where the lamps were still burning on the breakfast table, although
the light had broadened out over the sky outside. It was with grave
anticipation of evil that the Major took the paper from its envelope,
but his worst fears were more than verified by the contents.

"My Dear Major: The General has just received a telegram with terrible
news from Meerut. 'Native troops mutinied, murdered officers, women,
and children, opened jails and burned cantonments, and marched to
Delhi.' It is reported that there has been a general rising there
and the massacre of all Europeans. Although this is not confirmed,
the news is considered probable. We hear also that the native
cavalry at Lucknow have mutinied. Lawrence telegraphs that he has
suppressed it with the European troops there, and has disarmed the
mutineers. I believe that our regiment will be faithful, but none
can be trusted now. I should recommend your preparing some fortified
house to which all Europeans in station can retreat in case of
trouble. Now that they have taken to massacre as well as mutiny,
God knows how it will all end."

"Good Heavens! who could have dreamt of this?" the Major groaned.
"Massacred their officers, women, and children. All Europeans at
Delhi supposed to have been massacred, and there must be hundreds
of them. Can it be true?"

"The telegram as to Meerut is clearly an official one," Bathurst
said. "Delhi is as yet but a rumor, but it is too probable that
if these mutineers and jail birds, flushed with success, reached
Delhi before the whites were warned, they would have their own way
in the place, as, with the exception of a few artillerymen at the
arsenal, there is not a white soldier in the place."

"But there were white troops at Meerut," the Major said. "What
could they have been doing? However, that is not the question now.
We must, of course, return instantly. Ask the others to come in
here, Bathurst. Don't tell the girls what has taken place; it will
be time enough for that afterwards. All that is necessary to say is
that you have brought news of troubles at some stations unaffected
before, and that I think it best to return at once."

The men were standing in a group, wondering what the news could be
which was deemed of such importance that Bathurst should carry it
out in the middle of the night.

"The Major will be glad if you will all go in, gentlemen," Bathurst
said, as he joined them.

"Are we to go in, Mr. Bathurst?" Miss Hunter asked.

"No, I think not, Miss Hunter; the fact is there have been some
troubles at two or three other places, and the Major is going to
hold a sort of council of war as to whether the hunt had not better
be given up. I rather fancy that they will decide to go back at
once. News flies very fast in India. I think the Major would like
that he and his officers should be back before it is whispered among
the Sepoys that the discontent has not, as we hoped, everywhere
ceased."

"It must be very serious," Isobel said, "or uncle would never decide
to go back, when all the preparations are made."

"It would never do, you see, Miss Hannay, for the Commandant and
four of the officers to be away, if the Sepoys should take it into
their heads to refuse to receive cartridges or anything of that
sort."

"You can't give us any particulars, then, Mr. Bathurst?"

"The note was a very short one, and was partly made up of unconfirmed
rumors. As I only saw it in my capacity of a messenger, I don't
think I am at liberty to say more than that."

"What a trouble the Sepoys are," Mary Hunter said pettishly; "it
is too bad our losing a tiger hunt when we may never have another
chance to see one!"

"That is a very minor trouble, Mary."

"I don't think so," the girl said; "just at present it seems to me
to be very serious."

At this moment the Doctor put his head out of the tent.

"Will you come in, Bathurst?"

"We have settled, Bathurst," the Major said, when he entered, "that
we must, of course, go back at once. The Doctor, however, is of
opinion that if, after all the preparations were made, we were to
put the tiger hunt off altogether, it would set the natives talking,
and the report would go through the country like wildfire that
some great disaster had happened. We must go back at once, and Mr.
Hunter, having a wife and daughter there, is anxious to get back,
too; but the Doctor urges that he should go out and kill this
tiger. As it is known that you have just arrived, he says that if
you are willing to go with him, it will be thought that you had
come here to join the hunt, and if that comes off, and the tiger
is killed, it does not matter whether two or sixty of us went out."

"I shall be quite willing to do so," said Bathurst, "and I really
think that the Doctor's advice is good. If, now that you have all
arrived upon the ground, the preparations were canceled, there
can be no doubt that the natives would come to the conclusion that
something very serious had taken place, and it would be all over
the place in no time."

"Thank you, Bathurst. Then we will consider that arranged. Now we
will get the horses in as soon as possible, and be off at once."

Ten minutes later the buggies were brought round, and the whole
party, with the exception of the Doctor and Bathurst, started for
Deennugghur.



CHAPTER XII.


"Let us be off at once," Dr. Wade said to his companion; "we can
talk as we go along. I have got two rifles with me; I can lend you
one."

"I shall take no rifle," Bathurst said decidedly, "or rather I will
take one of the shikaris' guns for the sake of appearance, and for
use I will borrow one of their spears."

"Very well; I will do the shooting, then," the Doctor agreed.

The two men then took their places on the elephants most used
to the work, and told the mahouts of the others to follow in case
the elephants should be required for driving the tiger out of the
thick jungle, and they then started side by side for the scene of
action.

"This is awful news, Bathurst. I could not have believed it possible
that these fellows who have eaten our salt for years, fought our
battles, and have seemed the most docile and obedient of soldiers,
should have done this. That they should have been goaded into mutiny
by lies about their religion being in danger I could have imagined
well enough, but that they should go in for wholesale massacre,
not only of their officers, but of women and children, seems well
nigh incredible. You and I have always agreed that if they were
once roused there was no saying what they would do, but I don't.
think either of us dreamt of anything as bad as this."

"I don't know," Bathurst said quietly; "one has watched this cloud
gathering, and felt that if it did break it would be something
terrible. No one can foresee now what it will be. The news that
Delhi is in the hands of the mutineers, and that these have massacred
all Europeans, and so placed themselves beyond all hope of pardon,
will fly though India like a flash of lightning, and there is no
guessing how far the matter will spread. There is no use disguising
it from ourselves, Doctor, before a week is over there may not be a
white man left alive in India, save the garrisons of strong places
like Agra, and perhaps the presidential towns, where there is always
a strong European force."

"I can't deny that it is possible, Bathurst. If this revolt spreads
though the three Presidencies the work of conquering India will
have to be begun again, and worse than that, for we should have
opposed to us a vast army drilled and armed by ourselves, and led
by the native officers we have trained. It seems stupefying that
an empire won piecemeal, and after as hard fighting as the world
has ever seen, should be lost in a week."

The Doctor spoke as if the question was a purely impersonal one.

"Ugly, isn't it?" he went on; "and to think I have been doctoring
up these fellows for the last thirty years--saving their lives,
sir, by wholesale. If I had known what had been coming I would have
dosed them with arsenic with as little remorse as I should feel
in shooting a tiger's whelp. Well, there is one satisfaction, the
Major has already done something towards turning the courthouse
into a fortress, and I fancy a good many of the scoundrels will go
down before they take it, that is, if they don't fall on us unawares.
I have been a noncombatant all my life, but if I can shoot a tiger
on the spring I fancy I can hit a Sepoy. By Jove, Bathurst, that
juggler's picture you told me of is likely to come true after all!"

"I wish to Heaven it was!" Bathurst said gloomily; "I could look
without dread at whatever is coming as far as I am concerned, if I
could believe it possible that I should be fighting as I saw myself
there."

"Pooh, nonsense, lad!" the Doctor said. "Knowing what I know of
you, I have no doubt that, though you may feel nervous at first,
you will get over it in time."

Bathurst shook his head. "I know myself too well, Doctor, to indulge
in any such hopes. Now you see we are going out tiger hunting. At
present, now, as far as I am concerned, I should feel much less
nervous if I knew I was going to enter the jungle on foot with only
this spear, than I do at the thought that you are going to fire
that rifle a few paces from me."

"You will scarcely notice it in the excitement," the Doctor said.
"In cold blood I admit you might feel it, but I don't think you
will when you see the tiger spring out from the jungle at us. But
here we are. That is the nullah in which they say the tiger retires
at night. I expect the beaters are lying all round in readiness,
and as soon as we have taken up our station at its mouth they will
begin."

A shikari came up as they approached the spot.

"The tiger went out last night, sahib, and finished the cow; he
came back before daylight, and the beaters are all in readiness to
begin."

The elephants were soon in position at the mouth of the ravine,
which was some thirty yards across. At about the same distance in
front of them the jungle of high, coarse grass and thick bush began.

"If you were going to shoot, Bathurst, we would take post one each
side, but as you are not going to I will place myself nearly in
the center, and if you are between me and the rocks the tiger is
pretty certain to go on the other side, as it will seem the most
open to him. Now we are ready," he said to the shikari.

The latter waved a white rag on the top of a long stick, and at
the signal a tremendous hubbub of gongs and tom toms, mingled with
the shouts of numbers of the men, arose. The Doctor looked across
at his companion. His face was white and set, his muscles twitched
convulsively; he was looking straight in front of him, his teeth
set hard.

"An interesting case," the Doctor muttered to himself, "if it had
been anyone else than Bathurst. I expect the tiger will be some
little time before it is down. Bathurst," he said, in a quiet
voice. Three times he repeated the observation, each time raising
his voice higher, before Bathurst heard him.

"The sooner it comes the better," Bathurst said, between his teeth.
"I would rather face a hundred tigers than this infernal din."

A quarter of an hour passed, and the Doctor, rifle in hand, was
watching the bushes in front when he saw a slight movement among
the leaves on his right, the side on which Bathurst was stationed.

"That's him, Bathurst; he has headed back; he caught sight of either
your elephant or mine; he will make a bolt in another minute now
unless he turns back on the beaters."

A minute later there was a gleam of tawny yellow among the long
grass, and quick as thought the Doctor fired. With a sharp snarl
the tiger leaped out, and with two short bounds sprang onto the
head of the elephant ridden by Bathurst. The mahout gave a cry of
pain, for the talons of one of the forepaws were fixed in his leg.
Bathurst leaned forward and thrust the spear he held deep into
the animal's neck. At the same moment the Doctor fired again, and
the tiger, shot through the head, fell dead, while, with a start,
Bathurst lost his balance and fell over the elephant's head onto
the body of the tiger.

It was fortunate indeed for him that the ball had passed through the
tiger's skull from ear to ear, and that life was extinct before
it touched the ground. Bathurst sprang to his feet, shaken and
bewildered, but otherwise unhurt.

"He is as dead as a door nail!" the Doctor shouted, "and lucky for
you he was so; if he had had a kick left in him you would have been
badly torn."

"I should never have fallen off," Bathurst said angrily, "if you
had not fired. I could have finished him with the spear."

"You might or you might not; I could not wait to think about that;
the tiger had struck its claws into the mahout's leg, and would
have had him off the elephant in another moment. That is a first
rate animal you were riding on, or he would have turned and bolted;
if he had done so you and the mahout would have both been off to
a certainty."

By this time the shouts of some natives, who had taken their posts
in trees near at hand, told the beaters that the shots they had
heard had been successful, and with shouts of satisfaction they
came rushing down. The Doctor at once dispatched one of them to
bring up his trap and Bathurst's horse, and then examined the tiger.

It was a very large one, and the skin was in good condition, which
showed that he had not taken to man eating long. The Doctor bound
up the wound on the mahout's leg, and then superintended the skinning
of the animal while waiting for the arrival of the trap.

When it came up he said, "You might as well take a seat by my side,
Bathurst; the syce will sit behind and lead your horse."

Having distributed money among the beaters, the Doctor took his
place in his trap, the tiger skin was rolled up and placed under
the seat, Bathurst mounted beside him, and they started.

"There, you see, Doctor," Bathurst, who had not opened his lips
from the time he had remonstrated with the Doctor for firing, said;
"you see it is of no use. I was not afraid of the tiger, for I knew
that you were not likely to miss, and that in any case it could
not reach me on the elephant. I can declare that I had not a shadow
of fear of the beast, and yet, directly that row began, my nerves
gave way altogether. It was hideous, and yet, the moment the tiger
charged, I felt perfectly cool again, for the row ceased as you
fired your first shot. I struck it full in the chest, and was about
to thrust the spear right down, and should, I believe, have killed
it, if you had not fired again and startled me so that I fell from
the elephant."

"I saw that the shouting and noise unnerved you, Bathurst, but I
saw too that you were perfectly cool and steady when you planted
your spear into him. If it had not got hold of the mahout's leg I
should not have fired."

"Is there nothing to be done, Doctor? You know now what it is likely
we shall have to face with the Sepoys and what it will be with me
if they rise. Is there nothing you can do for me?"

The Doctor shook his head. "I don't believe in Dutch courage in
any case, Bathurst; certainly not in yours. There is no saying what
the effect of spirits might be. I should not recommend them, lad.
Of course, I can understand your feelings, but I still believe
that, even if you do badly to begin with, you will pull round in
the end. I have no doubt you will get a chance to show that it is
only nerve and not courage in which you are deficient."

Bathurst was silent, and scarce another word was spoken during the
drive back to Deennugghur.

The place had its accustomed appearance when they drove up. The
Doctor, as he drew up before his bungalow, said, "Thank God, they
have not begun yet! I was half afraid we might have found they
had taken advantage of most of us being away, and have broken out
before we got back."

"So was I," Bathurst said. "I have been thinking of nothing else
since we started."

"Well, I will go to the Major at once and see what arrangements
have been made, and whether there is any further news."

"I shall go off on my rounds," Bathurst said. "I had arranged
yesterday to be at Nilpore this morning, and there will be time
for me to get there now. It is only eleven o'clock yet. I shall go
about my work as usual until matters come to a head."

The Doctor found that the Major was over at the tent which served
as the orderly office, and at once followed him there.

"Nothing fresh, Major?"

"No; we found everything going on as usual. It has been decided to
put the courthouse as far as we can in a state of defense. I shall
have the spare ammunition quietly taken over there, with stores of
provisions. The ladies have undertaken to sew up sacking and make
gunny bags for holding earth, and, of course, we shall get a store
of water there. Everything will be done quietly at present, and
things will be sent in there after dark by such servants as we can
thoroughly rely upon. At the first signs of trouble the residents
will make straight for that point. Of course we must be guided by
circumstances. If the trouble begins in the daytime--that is, if
it does begin, for the native officers assure us that we can trust
implicitly in the loyalty of the men--there will probably be
time for everyone to gain the courthouse; if it is at night, and
without warning, as it was at Meerut, I can only say, Doctor, may
God help us all, for I fear that few, if any, of us would get there
alive. Certainly not enough to make any efficient defense."

"I do not see that there is anything else to do, Major. I trust
with you that the men will prove faithful; if not, it is a black
lookout whichever way we take it."

"Did you kill the tiger, Doctor?"

"Yes; at least Bathurst and I did it between us. I wounded him
first. It then sprang upon Bathurst's elephant, and he speared it,
and I finished it with a shot through the head."

"Speared it!" the Major repeated; "why didn't he shoot it. What
was he doing with his spear?"

"He was born, Major, with a constitutional horror of firearms,
inherited from his mother. I will tell you about it some day. In
fact, he cannot stand noise of any sort. It has been a source of
great trouble to the young fellow, who in all other respects has
more than a fair share of courage. However, we will talk about that
when we have more time on our hands. There is no special duty you
can give me at present?"

"Yes, there is. You are in some respects the most disengaged man in
the station, and can come and go without attracting any attention.
I propose, therefore, that you shall take charge of the arrangement
of matters in the courthouse. I think that it will be an advantage
if you move from your tent in there at once. There is plenty of
room for us all: No one can say at what time there may be trouble
with the Sepoys, and it would be a great advantage to have someone
in the courthouse who could take the lead if the women, with the
servants and so on, come flocking in while we were still absent on
the parade ground. Besides, with your rifle, you could drive any
small party off who attempted to seize it by surprise. If you were
there we would call it the hospital, which would be an excuse for
sending in stores, bedding, and so on.

"You might mention in the orderly room that it is getting so hot
now that you think it would be as well to have a room or two fitted
up under a roof, instead of having the sick in tents, in case there
should be an outbreak of cholera or anything of that sort this
year. I will say that I think the idea is a very good one, and that
as the courthouse is very little used, you had better establish
yourself there. The native officers who hear what we say will
spread the news. I don't say it will be believed, but at least it
will serve as an explanation."

"Yes, I think that that will be a very good plan, Major. Two of
the men who act as hospital orderlies I can certainly depend upon,
and they will help to receive the things sent in from the bungalows,
and will hold their tongues as to what is being done; I shall leave
my tent standing, and use it occasionally as before, but will make
the courthouse my headquarters. How are we off for arms?"

"There are five cases of muskets and a considerable stock of
ammunition in that small magazine in the lines; one of the first
things will be to get them removed to the courthouse. We have
already arranged to do that tonight; it will give us four or five
muskets apiece."

"Good, Major; I will load them all myself and keep them locked
up in a room upstairs facing the gateway, and should there be any
trouble I fancy I could give a good account of any small body of
men who might attempt to make an entrance. I am very well content
with my position as Commandant of the Hospital, as we may call
it; the house has not been much good to us hitherto, but I suppose
when it was bought it was intended to make this a more important
station; it is fortunate they did buy it now, for we can certainly
turn it into a small fortress. Still, of course, I cannot disguise
from myself that though we might get on successfully for a time
against your Sepoys, there is no hope of holding it long if the
whole country rises."

"I quite see that, Doctor," the Major said gravely; "but I have
really no fear of that. With the assistance of the Rajah of Bithoor,
Cawnpore is safe. His example is almost certain to be followed by
almost all the other great landowners. No; it is quite bad enough
that we have to face a Sepoy mutiny; I cannot believe that we are
likely to have a general rising on our hands. If we do--" and he
stopped.

"If we do it is all up with us, Major; there is no disguising that.
However, we need not look at the worst side of things. Well, I will
go with you to the orderly room, and will talk with you about the
hospital scheme, mention that there is a rumor of cholera, and so
on, and ask if I can't have a part of the courthouse; then we can
walk across there together, and see what arrangement had best be
made."

The following day brought another dispatch from the Colonel, saying
that the rumors as to Delhi were confirmed. The regiments there
had joined the Meerut mutineers, had shot down their officers, and
murdered every European they could lay hands on; that three officers
and six noncommissioned officers, who were in charge of the arsenal,
had defended it desperately, and had finally blown up the magazine
with hundreds of its assailants. Three of the defenders had reached
Meerut with the news.

Day by day the gloom thickened. The native regiments in the Punjaub
rose as soon as the news from Meerut and Delhi reached them, but
there were white troops there, and they were used energetically and
promptly. In some places the mutineers were disarmed before they
broke out into open violence; in other cases mutinous regiments
were promptly attacked and scattered. Several of the leading chiefs
had hastened to assure the Government of their fidelity, and had
placed their troops and resources at its disposal.

But in the Punjaub alone the lookout appeared favorable. In the Daob
a mutiny had taken place at four of the stations, and the Sepoys
had marched away to Delhi, but without injuring the Europeans.

After this for a week there was quiet, and then at places widely
apart--at Hansid and Hissar, to the northwest of Delhi; at
Nusserabad, in the center of Rajpootana, at Bareilly, and other
stations in Rohilcund--the Sepoys rose, and in most places
massacre was added to mutiny. Then three regiments of the Gwalior
contingent at Neemuch revolted. Then two regiments broke out at
Jhansi, and the whole of the Europeans, after desperately defending
themselves for four days, surrendered on promise of their lives,
but were instantly murdered.

But before the news of the Jhansi massacre reached Deennugghur
they heard of other risings nearer to them. On the 30th of May the
three native regiments at Lucknow rose, but were sharply repulsed
by the 300 European troops under Sir Henry Lawrence. At Seetapoor
the Sepoys rose on the 3d of June and massacred all the Europeans.
On the 4th the Sepoys at Mohundee imitated the example of those
at Seetapoor, while on the 8th two regiments rose at Fyzabad, in
the southeastern division of the province, and massacred all the
Europeans.

Up to this time the news from Cawnpore had still been good. The
Rajah of Bithoor had offered Sir Hugh Wheeler a reinforcement of
two guns and 300 men, and it was believed that, seeing this powerful
and influential chief had thrown his weight into the scale on the
side of the British, the four regiments of native troops would
remain quiet.

Sir Hugh had but a handful of Europeans with him, but had just
received a reinforcement of fifty men of the 32d regiment from Lucknow,
and he had formed an intrenchment within which the Europeans of
the station, and the fugitives who had come in from the districts
around, could take refuge.

Several communications passed between Sir Hugh Wheeler and Major
Hannay. The latter had been offered the choice of moving into Cawnpore
with his wing of the regiment, or remaining at Deennugghur. He had
chosen the latter alternative, pointing out that he still believed
in the fidelity of the troops with him; but that if they went to
Cawnpore they would doubtless be carried away with other regiments,
and would only swell the force of mutineers there. He was assured,
at any rate, they would not rise unless their comrades at Cawnpore
did so, but that it was best to manifest confidence in them, as not
improbably, did they hear that they were ordered back to Cawnpore,
they might take it as a slur on their fidelity, and mutiny at once.

The month had been one of intense anxiety. Gradually stores
of provisions had been conveyed into the hospital, as it was now
called; the well inside the yard had been put into working order,
and the residents had sent in stores of bedding and such portable
valuables as could be removed.

In but few cases had the outbreaks taken place at night, the mutineers
almost always breaking out either upon being ordered to parade or
upon actually falling in; still, it was by no means certain when a
crisis might come, and the Europeans all lay down to rest in their
clothes, one person in each house remaining up all night on watch,
so that at the first alarm all might hurry to the shelter of the
hospital.

Its position was a strong one--a lofty wall inclosing a courtyard
and garden surrounding it. This completely sheltered the lower floor
from fire; the windows of the upper floor were above the level of
the wall, and commanded a view over the country, while round the
flat terraced roof ran a parapet some two feet high.

During the day the ladies of the station generally gathered at
Mr. Hunter's, which was the bungalow nearest to the hospital. Here
they worked at the bags intended to hold earth, and kept up each
other's spirits as well as they could. Although all looked pale
and worn from anxiety and watching, there were, after the first
few days, no manifestations of fear. Occasionally a tear would
drop over their work, especially in the case of two of the wives
of civilians, whose children were in England; but as a whole
their conversation was cheerful, each trying her best to keep up
the spirits of the others. Generally, as soon as the meeting was
complete, Mrs. Hunter read aloud one of the psalms suited to their
position and the prayers for those in danger, then the work was
got out and the needles applied briskly. Even Mrs. Rintoul showed
a fortitude and courage that would not have been expected from her.

"One never knows people," Mrs. Doolan said to Isobel, as they
walked back from one of these meetings, "as long as one only sees
them under ordinary circumstances. I have never had any patience
with Mrs. Rintoul, with her constant complaining and imaginary
ailments. Now that there is really something to complain about, she
is positively one of the calmest and most cheerful among us. It is
curious, is it not, how our talk always turns upon home? India is
hardly ever mentioned. We might be a party of intimate friends,
sitting in some quiet country place, talking of our girlhood.
Why, we have learnt more of each other and each other's history in
the last fortnight than we should have done if we had lived here
together for twenty years under ordinary circumstances. Except as
to your little brother, I think you are the only one, Isobel, who
has not talked much of home."

"I suppose it is because my home was not a very happy one," Isobel
said.

"I notice that all the talk is about happy scenes, nothing is ever
said about disagreeables. I suppose, my dear, it is just as I have
heard, that starving people talk about the feasts they have eaten,
so we talk of the pleasant times we have had. It is the contrast
that makes them dearer. It is funny, too, if anything can be funny
in these days, how different we are in the evening, when we have
the men with us, to what we are when we are together alone in the
day. Another curious thing is that our trouble seems to make us more
like each other. Of course we are not more like, but we all somehow
take the same tone, and seem to have given up our own particular
ways and fancies.

"Now the men don't seem like that. Mr. Hunter, for example, whom
I used to think an even tempered and easygoing sort of man, has
become fidgety and querulous. The Major is even more genial and kind
than usual. The Doctor snaps and snarls at everyone and everything.
Anyone listening to my husband would say that he was in the wildest
spirits. Rintoul is quieter than usual, and the two lads have grown
older and nicer; I don't say they are less full of fun than they
were, especially Wilson, but they are less boyish in their fun,
and they are nice with everyone, instead of devoting themselves to
two or three of us, you principally. Perhaps Richards is the most
changed; he thinks less of his collars and ties and the polish of
his boots than he used to do, and one sees that he has some ideas
in his head besides those about horses. Captain Forster is, perhaps,
least changed, but of that you can judge better than I can, for
you see more of him. As to Mr. Bathurst, I can say nothing, for we
never see him now. I think he is the only man in the station who
goes about his work as usual; he starts away the first thing in the
morning, and comes back late in the evening, and I suppose spends
the night in writing reports, though what is the use of writing
reports at the present time I don't know. Mr. Hunter was saying
last night it was very foolish of him. What with disbanded soldiers,
and what with parties of mutineers, it is most dangerous for any
European to stir outside the station."

"Uncle was saying the same," Isobel said quietly.

"Well, here we separate. Of course you will be in as usual this
evening?" for the Major's house was the general rendezvous after
dinner.

Isobel had her private troubles, although, as she often said angrily
to herself, when she thought of them, what did it matter now? She
was discontented with herself for having spoken as strongly as she
did as to the man's cowardice. She was very discontented with the
Doctor for having repeated it. She was angry with Bathurst for
staying away altogether, although willing to admit that, after he
knew what she had said, it was impossible that he should meet her
as before. Most of all, perhaps, she was angry because, at a time
when their lives were all in deadly peril, she should allow the
matter to dwell in her mind a single moment.

Late one afternoon Bathurst walked into the Major's bungalow just
as he was about to sit down to dinner.

"Major, I want to speak to you for a moment," he said.

"Sit down and have some dinner, Bathurst. You have become altogether
a stranger."

"Thank you, Major, but I have a great deal to do. Can you spare me
five minutes now? It is of importance."

Isobel rose to leave the room.

"There is no reason you should not hear, Miss Hannay, but it would
be better that none of the servants should be present. That is why
I wish to speak before your uncle goes in to dinner."

Isobel sat down with an air of indifference.

"For the last week, Major, I have ridden every day five and twenty
to thirty miles in the direction of Cawnpore; my official work has
been practically at an end since we heard the news from Meerut.
I could be of no use here, and thought that I could do no better
service than trying to obtain the earliest news from Cawnpore; I
am sorry to say that this afternoon I distinctly heard firing in
that direction. What the result is, of course, I do not know, but
I feel that there is little doubt that troubles have begun there.
But this is not all. On my return home, ten minutes ago, I found
this letter on my dressing table. It had no direction and is, as
you see, in Hindustanee," and he handed it to the Major, who read:

"To the Sahib Bathurst,--Rising at Cawnpore today. Nana Sahib and
his troops will join the Sepoys. Whites will be destroyed. Rising
at Deennugghur at daylight tomorrow. Troops, after killing whites,
will join those at Cawnpore. Be warned in time--this tiger is
not to be beaten off with a whip."

"Good Heavens!" the Major exclaimed; "can this be true? Can it be
possible that the Rajah of Bithoor is going to join the mutineers?
It is impossible; he could never be such a scoundrel."

"What is it, uncle?" Isobel asked, leaving her seat and coming up
to him.

The Major translated the letter.

"It must be a hoax," he went on; "I cannot believe it. What does
this stuff about beating a tiger with a whip mean?"

"I am sorry to say, Major Hannay, that part of the letter convinces
me that the contents can be implicitly relied upon. The writer did
not dare sign his name, but those words are sufficient to show me,
and were no doubt intended to show me, who the warning comes from.
It is from that juggler who performed here some six weeks ago.
Traveling about as he does, and putting aside altogether those
strange powers of his, he has no doubt the means of knowing what
is going on. As I told you that night, I had done him some slight
service, and he promised at the time that, if the occasion should
ever arise, he would risk his life to save mine. The fact that he
showed, I have no doubt, especially to please me, feats that few
Europeans have seen before, is, to my mind, a proof of his goodwill
and that he meant what he said."

"But how do you know that it is from him. Bathurst? You will excuse
my pressing the question, but of course everything depends on my
being assured that this communication is trustworthy."

"This allusion to the tiger shows me that, Major. It alludes to an
incident that I believe to be known only to him and his daughter
and to Dr. Wade, to whom alone I mentioned it."

As the Major still looked inquiringly, Bathurst went on reluctantly.
"It was a trifling affair, Major, the result of a passing impulse.
I was riding home from Narkeet, and while coming along the road
through the jungle, which was at that time almost deserted by the
natives on account of the ravages of the man eater whom the Doctor
afterwards shot, I heard a scream. Galloping forward, I came upon
the brute, standing with one paw upon a prostrate girl, while a
man, the juggler, was standing frantically waving his arms. On the
impulse of the moment I sprang from my horse and lashed the tiger
across the head with that heavy dog whip I carry, and the brute
was so astonished that it bolted in the jungle.

"That was the beginning and end of affairs, except that, although
fortunately the girl was practically unhurt, she was so unnerved
that we had to carry her to the next village, where she lay for
some time ill from the shock and fright. After that they came round
here and performed, for my amusement, the feats I told you of. So
you see I have every reason to believe in the good faith of the
writer of this letter."

"By Jove, I should think you had!" the Major said. "Why, my dear
Bathurst, I had no idea that you could do such a thing!"

"We have all our strong points and our weak ones, Major. That was
one of my strong ones, I suppose. And now what had best be done,
sir? That is the important question at present."

This was so evident, that Major Hannay at once dismissed all other
thoughts from his mind.

"Of course I and the other officers must remain at our posts until
the Sepoys actually arrive. The question is as to the others. Now
that we know the worst, or believe we know it, ought we to send
the women and children away?"

"That is the question, sir. But where can they be sent? Lucknow is
besieged; the whites at Cawnpore must have been surrounded by this
time; the bands of mutineers are ranging the whole country, and at
the news that Nana Sahib has joined the rebels it is probable that
all will rise. I should say that it was a matter in which Mr. Hunter
and other civilians had better be consulted."

"Yes, we will hold a council," the Major said.

"I think, Major, it should be done quietly. It is probable that many
of the servants may know of the intentions of the Sepoys, and if
they see that anything like a council of the Europeans was being
held they may take the news to the Sepoys, and the latter, thinking
that their intention is known, may rise at once."

"That is quite true. Yes, we must do nothing to arouse suspicion.
What do you propose, Mr. Bathurst?"

"I will go and have a talk with the Doctor; he can go round to the
other officers one by one. I will tell Mr. Hunter, and he will tell
the other residents, so that when they meet here in the evening no
explanations will be needed, and a very few words as we sit out on
the veranda will be sufficient."

"That will be a very good plan. We will sit down to dinner as if
nothing had happened; if they are watching at all, they will be
keeping their eyes on us then."

"Very well; I will be in by nine o'clock, Major;" and with a slight
bow to Isobel, Bathurst stepped out through the open window, and
made his way to the Doctor's.



CHAPTER XIII.


The Doctor had just sat down to dinner when Bathurst came in. The
two subalterns were dining with him.

"That's good, Bathurst," the Doctor said, as he entered. "Boy, put
a chair for Mr. Bathurst. I had begun to think that you had deserted
me as well as everybody else."

"I was not thinking of dining," Bathurst said, as he sat down, "but
I will do so with pleasure, though I told my man I should be back
in half an hour;" and as the servant left the room he added, "I
have much to say, Doctor; get through dinner as quickly as you can,
and get the servants out of the tent."

The conversation was at once turned by the Doctor upon shooting and
hunting, and no allusion was made to passing events until coffee
was put on the table and the servant retired. The talk, which had
been lively during dinner, then ceased.

"Well, Bathurst," the Doctor asked, "I suppose you have something
serious to tell me?"

"Very serious, Doctor;" and he repeated the news he had given the
Major.

"It could not be worse, Bathurst," the Doctor said quietly, after
the first shock of the news had passed. "You know I never had any
faith in the Sepoys since I saw how this madness was spreading from
station to station. This sort of thing is contagious. It becomes a
sort of epidemic, and in spite of the assurances of the men I felt
sure they would go. But this scoundrel of Bithoor turning against
us is more than I bargained for. There is no disguising the fact
that it means a general rising through Oude, and in that case God
help the women and children. As for us, it all comes in the line
of business. What does the Major say?"

"The only question that seemed to him to be open was whether the
women and children could be got away."

"But there does not seem any possible place for them to go to.
One or two might travel down the country in disguise, but that is
out of the question for a large party. There is no refuge nearer
than Allahabad. With every man's hand against them, I see not the
slightest chance of a party making their way down."

"You or I might do it easily enough, Doctor, but for women it
seems to me out of the question; still, that is a matter for each
married man to decide for himself. The prospect is dark enough anyway,
but, as before, it seems to me that everything really depends upon
the Zemindars. If we hold the courthouse it is possible the Sepoys
may be beaten off in their first attack, and in their impatience
to join the mutineers, who are all apparently marching for Delhi,
they may go off without throwing away their lives by attacking us,
for they must see they will not be able to take the place without
cannon. But if the Zemindars join them with cannon, we may defend
ourselves till the last, but there can be but one end to it."

The Doctor nodded. "That is the situation exactly, Bathurst."

"I am glad we know the danger, and shall be able to face it openly,"
Wilson said. "For the last month Richards and I have been keeping
watch alternately, and it has been beastly funky work sitting with
one's pistols on the table before one, listening, and knowing any
moment there might be a yell, and these brown devils come pouring
in. Now, at least, we are likely to have a fight for it, and to
know that some of them will go down before we do."

Richards cordially agreed with his companion.

"Well, now, what are the orders, Bathurst?" said the Doctor.

"There are no orders as yet, Doctor. The Major says you will go
round to the others, Doolan, Rintoul, and Forster, and tell them.
I am to go round to Hunter and the other civilians. Then, this
evening we are to meet at nine o'clock, as usual, at the Major's.
If the others decide that the only plan is for all to stop here and
fight it out, there will be no occasion for anything like a council;
it will only have to be arranged at what time we all move into the
fort, and the best means for keeping the news from spreading to
the Sepoys. Not that it will make much difference after they have
once fairly turned in. If there is one thing a Hindoo hates more
than another, it is getting from under his blankets when he has
once got himself warm at night. Even if they heard at one or two
o'clock in the morning that we were moving into the fort I don't
think they would turn out till morning."

"No, I am sure they would not," the Doctor agreed.

"If there were a few more of us," Richards said, "I should vote for
our beginning it. If we were to fall suddenly upon them we might
kill a lot and scare the rest off."

"We are too few for that," the Doctor said. "Besides, although
Bathurst answers for the good faith of the sender of the warning,
there has as yet been no act of mutiny that would justify our taking
such a step as that. It would come to the same thing. We might kill
a good many, but in the long run three hundred men would be more
than a match for a dozen, and then the women would be at their
mercy. Well, we had better be moving, or we shall not have time to
go round to the bungalows before the people set out for the Major's."

It was a painful mission that Bathurst had to perform, for he
had to tell those he called upon that almost certain death was at
hand, but the news was everywhere received calmly. The strain had
of late been so great, that the news that the crisis was at hand was
almost welcome. He did not stay long anywhere, but, after setting
the alternative before them, left husband and wife to discuss
whether to try to make down to Allahabad or to take refuge in the
fort.

Soon after nine o'clock all were at Major Hannay's. There were
pale faces among them, but no stranger would have supposed that
the whole party had just received news which was virtually a death
warrant. The ladies talked together as usual, while the men moved
in and out of the room, sometimes talking with the Major, sometimes
sitting down for a few minutes in the veranda outside, or talking
there in low tones together.

The Major moved about among them, and soon learned that all had
resolved to stay and meet together whatever came, preferring that
to the hardships and unknown dangers of flight.

"I am glad you have all decided so," he said quietly. "In the state
the country is, the chances of getting to Allahabad are next to
nothing. Here we may hold out till Lawrence restores order at Lucknow,
and then he may be able to send a party to bring us in. Or the
mutineers may draw off and march to Delhi. I certainly think the
chances are best here; besides, every rifle we have is of importance,
and though if any of you had made up your minds to try and escape
I should have made no objection, I am glad that we shall all stand
together here."

The arrangements were then briefly made for the removal to the
courthouse. All were to go back and apparently to retire to bed
as usual. At twelve o'clock the men, armed, were to call up their
servants, load them up with such things as were most required,
and proceed with them, the women, and children, at once to the
courthouse. Half the men were to remain there on guard, while the
others would continue with the servants to make journeys backwards
and forwards to the bungalows, bringing in as much as could be
carried, the guard to be changed every hour. In the morning the
servants were all to have the choice given them of remaining with
their masters or leaving.

Captain Forster was the only dissentient. He was in favor of the
whole party mounting, placing the women and children in carriages,
and making off in a body, fighting their way if necessary down to
Allahabad. He admitted that, in addition to the hundred troopers
of his own squadron, they might be cut off by the mutinous cavalry
from Cawnpore, fall in with bodies of rebels or be attacked by
villagers, but he maintained that there was at least some chance of
cutting their way through, while, once shut up in the courthouse,
escape would be well nigh impossible.

"But you all along agreed to our holding the courthouse, Forster,"
the Major said.

"Yes; but then I reckoned upon Cawnpore holding out with the
assistance of Nana Sahib, and upon the country remaining quiet.
Now the whole thing is changed. I am quite ready to fight in the
open, and to take my chance of being killed there, but I protest
against being shut up like a rat in a hole."

To the rest, however, the proposal appeared desperate. There would
be no withstanding a single charge of the well trained troopers,
especially as it would be necessary to guard the vehicles. Had it
not been for that, the small body of men might possibly have cut
their way through the cavalry; but even then they would be so hotly
pursued that the most of them would assuredly be hunted down. But
encumbered by the women such an enterprise seemed utterly hopeless,
and the whole of the others were unanimously against it.

The party broke up very early. The strain of maintaining their
ordinary demeanor was too great to be long endured, and the ladies
with children were anxious to return as soon as possible to them,
lest at the last moment the Sepoys should have made some change in
their arrangements. By ten o'clock the whole party had left.

The two subalterns had no preparations to make; they had already
sent most of their things into the hospital; and, lighting their
pipes, they sat down and talked quietly till midnight; then,
placing their pistols in their belts and wrapping themselves in
their cloaks, they went into the Doctor's tent, which was next to
theirs.

The Doctor at once roused his servant, who was sleeping in a shelter
tent pitched by the side of his. The man came in looking surprised
at being called. "Roshun," the Doctor said, "you have been with me
ten years, and I believe you to be faithful."

"I would lay down my life for the sahib," the man said quietly.

"You have heard nothing of any trouble with the Sepoys?"

"No, sahib; they know that Roshun is faithful to his master."

"We have news that they are going to rise in the morning and kill
all Europeans, so we are going to move at once into the hospital."

"Good, sahib; what will you take with you?"

"My books and papers have all gone in," the Doctor said; "that
portmanteau may as well go. I will carry these two rifles myself;
the ammunition is all there except that bag in the corner, which
I will sling round my shoulder."

"What are in those two cases, Doctor?" Wilson asked.

"Brandy, lad."

"We may as well each carry one of those, Doctor, if your boy takes
the portmanteau. It would be a pity to leave good liquor to be
wasted by those brutes."

"I agree with you, Wilson; besides, the less liquor they get hold
of the better for us. Now, if you are all ready, we will start; but
we must move quietly, or the sentry at the quarter guard may hear
us."

Ten minutes later they reached the hospital, being the last of the
party to arrive there.

"Now, Major," the Doctor said cheerily, as soon as he entered,
"as this place is supposed to be under my special charge I will
take command for the present. Wilson and Richards will act as my
lieutenants. We have nothing to do outside, and can devote ourselves
to getting things a little straight here. The first thing to do
is to light lamps in all the lower rooms; then we can see what we
are doing, and the ladies will be able to give us their help, while
the men go out with the servants to bring things in; and remember
the first thing to do is to bring in the horses. They may be useful
to us. There is a good store of forage piled in the corner of the
yard, but the syces had best bring in as much more as they can
carry. Now, ladies, if you will all bring your bundles inside the
house we will set about arranging things, and at any rate get the
children into bed as quickly as possible."

As it had been already settled as to the rooms to be occupied, the
ladies and their ayahs set to work at once, glad to have something
to employ them. One of the rooms which had been fitted up with beds
had been devoted to the purposes of a nursery, and the children,
most of whom were still asleep, were soon settled there. Two other
rooms had been fitted up for the use of the ladies, while the men
were occupying two others, the courtroom being turned into a general
meeting and dining room.

At first there was not much to do; but as the servants, closely
watched by their masters, went backwards and forwards bringing
in goods of all kinds, there was plenty of employment in carrying
them down to a large underground room, where they were left to be
sorted later on.

The Doctor had appointed Isobel Hannay and the two Miss Hunters to
the work of lighting a fire and getting boiling water ready, and a
plentiful supply of coffee was presently made, Wilson and Richards
drawing the water, carrying the heavier loads downstairs, and making
themselves generally useful.

Captain Forster had not come in. He had undertaken to remain in
his tent in the lines, where he had quietly saddled and unpicketed
his horse, tying it up to the tent ropes so that he could mount in
an instant. He still believed that his own men would stand firm,
and declared he would at their head charge the mutinous infantry,
while if they joined the mutineers he would ride into the fort. It
was also arranged that he should bring in word should the Sepoys
obtain news of what was going on and rise before morning.

All felt better and more cheerful after having taken some coffee.

"It is difficult to believe, Miss Hannay," Richards said, "that
this is all real, and not a sort of picnic, or an early start on
a hunting expedition."

"It is indeed, Mr. Richards. I can hardly believe even now that
it is all true, and have pinched myself two or three times to make
sure that I am awake."

"If the villains venture to attack us," Wilson said, "I feel sure
we shall beat them off handsomely."

"I have no doubt we shall, Mr. Wilson, especially as it will be in
daylight. You know you and Mr. Richards are not famous for night
shooting."

The young men both laughed.

"We shall never hear the last of that tiger story, Miss Hannay.
I can tell you it is no joke shooting when you have been sitting
cramped up on a tree for about six hours. We are really both pretty
good shots. Of course, I don't mean like the Doctor; but we always
make good scores with the targets. Come, Richards, here is another
lot of things; if they go on at this rate the Sepoys won't find
much to loot in the bungalows tomorrow."

Just as daylight was breaking the servants were all called together,
and given the choice of staying or leaving. Only some eight or
ten, all of whom belonged to the neighborhood, chose to go off to
their villages. The rest declared they would stay with their masters.

Two of the party by turns had been on watch all night on the terrace
to listen for any sound of tumult in the lines, but all had gone
on quietly. Bathurst had been working with the others all night,
and after seeing that all his papers were carried to the courthouse,
he had troubled but little about his own belongings, but had assisted
the others in bringing in their goods.

At daylight the Major and his officers mounted and rode quietly down
towards the parade ground. Bathurst and Mr. Hunter, with several of
the servants, took their places at the gates, in readiness to open
and close them quickly, while the Doctor and the other Europeans
went up to the roof, where they placed in readiness six muskets
for each man, from the store in the courthouse. Isobel Hannay and
the wives of the two Captains were too anxious to remain below,
and went up to the roof also. The Doctor took his place by them,
examining the lines with a field glass.

The officers halted when they reached the parade ground, and sat on
their horses in a group, waiting for the men to turn out as usual.

"There goes the assembly," the Doctor said, as the notes of the
bugle came to their ears. "The men are turning out of their tents.
There, I can make out Forster; he has just mounted; a plucky fellow
that."

Instead of straggling out onto the parade ground as usual, the
Sepoys seemed to hang about their tents. The cavalry mounted and
formed up in their lines. Suddenly a gun was fired, and as if at
the signal the whole of the infantry rushed forward towards the
officers, yelling and firing, and the latter at once turned their
horses and rode towards the courthouse.

"Don't be alarmed, my dear," the Doctor said to Isobel; "I don't
suppose anyone is hit. The Sepoys are not good shots at the best of
times, and firing running they would not be able to hit a haystack
at a hundred yards. The cavalry stand firm, you see," he said,
turning his glass in that direction. "Forster is haranguing them.
There, three of the native officers are riding up to him. Ah! one
has fired at him! Missed! Ah! that is a better shot," as the man
fell from his horse, from a shot from his Captain's pistol.

The other two rushed at him. One he cut down, and the other shot.
Then he could be seen again, shouting and waving his sword to the
men, but their yells could be heard as they rode forward at him.

"Ride, man, ride!" the Doctor shouted, although his voice could
not have been heard at a quarter of the distance.

But instead of turning Forster rode right at them. There was
a confused melee for a moment, and then his figure appeared beyond
the line, through which he had broken. With yells of fury the
troopers reined in their horses and tried to turn them, but before
they could do so the officer was upon them again. His revolver
cracked in his left hand, and his sword flashed in his right. Two
or three horses and men were seen to roll over, and in a moment he
was through them again and riding at full speed for the courthouse,
under a scattered fire from the infantry, while the horsemen, now
in a confused mass, galloped behind him.

"Now then," the Doctor shouted, picking up his rifle; "let them
know we are within range, but mind you don't hit Forster. Fire two
or three shots, and then run down to the gate. He is well mounted,
and has a good fifty yards' start of them."

Then taking deliberate aim he fired. The others followed his example.
Three of the troopers dropped from their horses. Four times those
on the terrace fired, and then ran down, each, at the Doctor's order,
taking two guns with him. One of these was placed in the hands of
each of the officers who had just ridden in, and they then gathered
round the gate. In two minutes Forster rode in at full speed, then
fifteen muskets flashed out, and several of the pursuers fell from
their horses. A minute later the gate was closed and barred, and
the men all ran up to the roof, from which three muskets were fired
simultaneously.

"Well done!" the Doctor exclaimed. "That is a good beginning."

A minute later a brisk fire was opened from the terrace upon the
cavalry, who at once turned and rode rapidly back to their lines.

Captain Forster had not come scathless through the fray; his cheek
had been laid open by a sabre cut, and a musket ball had gone
through the fleshy part of his arm as he rode back.

"This comes of fighting when there is no occasion," the Doctor
growled, when he dressed his wounds. "Here you are charging a host
like a paladin of old, forgetful that we want every man who can
lift an arm in defense of this place."

"I think, Doctor, there is someone else wants your services more
than I do."

"Yes; is anyone else hit?"

"No, I don't know that anyone else is hit, Doctor; but as I turned
to come into the house after the gates were shut, there was that
fellow Bathurst leaning against the wall as white as a sheet, and
shaking all over like a leaf. I should say a strong dose of Dutch
courage would be the best medicine there."

"You do not do justice to Bathurst, Captain Forster," the Doctor
said gravely. "He is a man I esteem most highly. In some respects
he is the bravest man I know, but he is constitutionally unable
to stand noise, and the sound of a gun is torture to him. It is an
unfortunate idiosyncrasy for which he is in no way accountable."

"Exceedingly unfortunate, I should say," Forster said, with a dry
laugh; "especially at times like this. It is rather unlucky for him
that fighting is generally accompanied by noise. If I had such an
idiosyncrasy, as you call it, I would blow out my brains."

"Perhaps Bathurst would do so, too, Captain Forster, if he had not
more brains to blow out than some people have."

"That is sharp, Doctor," Forster laughed good temperedly. "I don't
mind a fair hit."

"Well, I must go," the Doctor said, somewhat mollified; "there is
plenty to do, and I expect, after these fellows have held a council
of war, they will be trying an attack."

When the Doctor went out he found the whole of the garrison busy.
The Major had placed four men on the roof, and had ordered everyone
else to fill the bags that had been prepared for the purpose with
earth from the garden. It was only an order to the men and male
servants, but the ladies had all gone out to render their assistance.
As fast as the natives filled the bags with earth the ladies sewed
up the mouths of the bags, and the men carried them away and piled
them against the gate.

The garrison consisted of the six military officers, the Doctor,
seven civilians, ten ladies, eight children, thirty-eight male
servants, and six females. The work, therefore, went on rapidly,
and in the course of two hours so large a pile of bags was built
up against the gate that there was no probability whatever of its
being forced.

"Now," the Major said, "we want four dozen bags at least for the
parapet of the terrace. We need not raise it all, but we must build
up a breastwork two bags high at each of the angles."

There was only just time to accomplish this when one of the watch
on the roof reported that the Sepoys were firing the bungalows. As
soon as they saw that the Europeans had gained the shelter of the
courthouse the Sepoys, with yells of triumph, had made for the
houses of the Europeans, and their disappointment at finding that
not only had all the whites taken refuge in the courthouse, but that
they had removed most of their property, vented itself in setting
fire to the buildings, after stripping them of everything, and
then amused themselves by keeping up a straggling fire against the
courthouse.

As soon as the bags were taken onto the roof, the defenders, keeping
as much as possible under the shelter of the parapet, carried them
to the corners of the terrace and piled them two deep, thus forming
a breastwork four feet high. Eight of the best shots were then
chosen, and two of them took post at each corner.

"Now," the Doctor said cheerfully, as he sat behind a small loophole
that had been left between the bags, "it is our turn, and I don't
fancy we shall waste as much lead as they have been doing."

The fire from the defenders was slow, but it was deadly, and in a
very short time the Sepoys no longer dared to show themselves in
the open, but took refuge behind trees, whence they endeavored to
reply to the fire on the roof; but even this proved so dangerous
that it was not long before the fire ceased altogether, and they
drew off under cover of the smoke from the burning bungalows.

Isobel Hannay had met Bathurst as he was carrying a sack of earth
to the roof.

"I have been wanting to speak to you, Mr. Bathurst, ever since
yesterday evening, but you have never given me an opportunity. Will
you step into the storeroom for a few minutes as you come down?"

As he came down he went to the door of the room in which Isobel
was standing awaiting him.

"I am not coming in, Miss Hannay; I believe I know what you are
going to say. I saw it in your face last night when I had to tell
that tiger story. You want to say that you are sorry you said that
you despised cowards. Do not say it; you were perfectly right; you
cannot despise me one tenth as much as I despise myself. While you
were looking at the mutineers from the roof I was leaning against
the wall below well nigh fainting. What do you think my feelings
must be that here, where every man is brave, where there are women
and children to be defended, I alone cannot bear my part. Look at
my face; I know there is not a vestige of color in it. Look at my
hands; they are not steady yet. It is useless for you to speak;
you may pity me, but you cannot but despise me. Believe me, that
death when it comes will be to me a happy release indeed from the
shame and misery I feel."

Then, turning, he left the girl without another word, and went
about his work. The Doctor had, just before going up to take his
place on the roof, come across him.

"Come in here, my dear Bathurst," he said, seizing his arm and
dragging him into the room which had been given up to him for his
drugs and surgical appliances.

"Let me give you a strong dose of ammonia and ginger; you want a
pickup I can see by your face."

"I want it, Doctor, but I will not take it," Bathurst said. "That
is one thing I have made up my mind to. I will take no spirits to
create a courage that I do not possess."

"It is not courage; it has nothing to do with courage," the Doctor
said angrily. "It is a simple question of nerves, as I have told
you over and over again."

"Call it what you like, Doctor, the result is precisely the same.
I do not mind taking a strong dose of quinine if you will give it
me, for I feel as weak as a child, but no spirits."

With an impatient shrug of the shoulders the Doctor mixed a strong
dose of quinine and gave it to him.

An hour later a sudden outburst of musketry took place. Not a
native showed himself on the side of the house facing the maidan,
but from the gardens on the other three sides a heavy fire was
opened.

"Every man to the roof," the Major said; "four men to each of the
rear corners, three to the others. Do you think you are fit to
fire, Forster? Had you not better keep quiet for today; you will
have opportunities enough."

"I am all right, Major," he said carelessly. "I can put my rifle
through a loophole and fire, though I have one arm in a sling. By
Jove!" he broke off suddenly; "look at that fellow Bathurst--he
looks like a ghost."

The roll of musketry was unabated, and the defenders were already
beginning to answer it; the bullets sung thickly overhead, and above
the din could be heard the shouts of the natives. Bathurst's face
was rigid and ghastly pale. The Major hurried to him.

"My dear Bathurst," he said, "I think you had better go below. You
will find plenty of work to do there."

"My work is here," Bathurst said, as if speaking to himself: "it
must be done."

The Major could not at the moment pay further attention to him, for
a roar of fire broke out round the inclosure, as from the ruined
bungalows and from every bush the Sepoys, who had crept up, now
commenced the attack in earnest, while the defenders lying behind
their parapet replied slowly and steadily, aiming at the puffs of
smoke as they darted out. His attention was suddenly called by a
shout from the Doctor.

"Are you mad, Bathurst? Lie down, man; you a throwing away your
life."

Turning round, the Major saw Bathurst standing up--right by the
parapet, facing the point where the enemy fire was hottest. He held
a rifle in his hand but did not attempt to fire; his figure swayed
slightly to and fro.

"Lie down," the Major shouted, "lie down, sir;" and then as Bathurst
still stood unmoved he was about to run forward, when the Doctor
from one side and Captain Forster from the other rushed towards him
through a storm of bullets, seized him in their arms, and dragged
him back to the center of the terrace.

"Nobly done, gentlemen," the Major said, as they laid Bathurst
down; "it was almost miraculous your not being hit."

Bathurst had struggled fiercely for a moment, and then his resistance
had suddenly ceased, and he had been dragged back like a wooden
figure. His eyes were closed now.

"Has he been hit, Doctor?" the Major asked. "It seems impossible he
can have escaped. What madness possessed him to put himself there
as a target?"

"No, I don't think he is hit," the Doctor said, as he examined him.
"I think he has fainted. We had better carry him down to my room.
Shake hands, Forster; I know you and Bathurst were not good friends,
and you risked your life to save him."

"I did not think who it was," Forster said, with a careless laugh.
"I saw a man behaving like a madman, and naturally went to pull
him down. However, I shall think better of him in future, though
I doubt whether he was in his right senses."

"He wanted to be killed," the Doctor said quietly; "and the effort
that he made to place himself in the way of death must have been
greater than either you or I can well understand, Forster. I know
the circumstances of the case. Morally I believe there is no braver
man living than he is; physically he has the constitution of a
timid woman; it is mind against body."

"The distinction is too fine for me, Doctor," Forster said, as he
turned to go off to his post by the parapet. "I understand pluck
and I understand cowardice, but this mysterious mixture you speak
of is beyond me altogether."

The Major and Dr. Wade lifted Bathurst and carried him below. Mrs.
Hunter, who had been appointed chief nurse, met them.

"Is he badly wounded, Doctor?"

"No; he is not wounded at all, Mrs. Hunter. He stood up at the edge
of the parapet and exposed himself so rashly to the Sepoys' fire
that we had to drag him away, and then the reaction, acting on a
nervous temperament, was too much for him, and he fainted. We shall
soon bring him round. You can come in with me, but keep the others
away."

The Major at once returned to the terrace.

In spite of the restoratives the Doctor poured through his lips,
and cold water dashed in his face, Bathurst was some time before
he opened his eyes. Seeing Mrs. Hunter and the Doctor beside him,
he made an effort to rise.

"You must lie still, Bathurst," the Doctor said, pressing his hand
on his shoulder. "You have done a very foolish thing, a very wrong
thing. You have tried to throw away your life."

"No, I did not. I had no thought of throwing away my life," Bathurst
said, after a pause. "I was trying to make myself stand fire. I
did not think whether I should be hit or not. I am not afraid of
bullets, Doctor; it's the horrible, fiendish noise that I cannot
stand."

"I know, my boy," the Doctor said kindly; "but it comes to the same
thing. You did put yourself in the way of bullets when your doing
so was of no possible advantage, and it is almost a miracle that
you escaped unhurt. You must remain here quiet for the present.
II shall leave you in charge of Mrs. Hunter. There is nothing for
you to do on the roof at present. This attack is a mere outbreak
of rage on the part of the Sepoys that we have all escaped them.
They know well enough they can't take this house by merely firing
away at the roof. When they attack in earnest it will be quite
time for you to take part in the affair again. Now, Mrs. Hunter,
my orders are absolute that he is not to be allowed to get up."

On the Doctor leaving the room he found several of the ladies outside;
the news that Mr. Bathurst had been carried down had spread among
them.

"Is he badly hurt, Doctor?"

"No, ladies. Mr. Bathurst is, unfortunately for himself, an extremely
nervous man, and the noise of firearms has an effect upon him that
he cannot by any effort of his own overcome. In order, as he says,
to try and accustom himself to it, he went and stood at the edge
of the parapet in full sight of the Sepoys, and let them blaze away
at him. He must have been killed if Forster and I had not dragged
him away by main force. Then came the natural reaction, and he
fainted. That is all there is about it. Poor fellow, he is extremely
sensitive on the ground of personal courage. In other respects I
have known him do things requiring an amount of pluck that not one
man in a hundred possesses, and I wish you all to remember that
his nervousness at the effect of the noise of firearms is a purely
constitutional weakness, for which he is in no way to be blamed.
He has just risked his life in the most reckless manner in order
to overcome what he considers, and what he knows that some persons
consider, is cowardice, and it would be as cruel, and I may say
as contemptible, to despise him for a constitutional failing as it
would be to despise a person for being born a humpback or a cripple.
But I cannot stand talking any longer. I shall be of more use on
the roof than I am here."

Isobel Hannay was not among those who had gathered near the door
of the room in which Bathurst was lying, but the Doctor had raised
his voice, and she heard what he said, and bent over her work of
sewing strips of linen together for bandages with a paler face than
had been caused by the outbreak of musketry. Gradually the firing
ceased. The Sepoys had suffered heavily from the steady fire of
the invisible defenders and gradually drew off, and in an hour from
the commencement of the attack all was silent round the building.

"So far so good, ladies," the Major said cheerily, as the garrison,
leaving one man on watch, descended from the roof. "We have had
no casualties, and I think we must have inflicted a good many, and
the mutineers are not likely to try that game on again, for they
must see that they are wasting ammunition, and are doing us no
harm. Now I hope the servants have got tiffin ready for us, for I
am sure we have all excellent appetites."

"Tiffin is quite ready, Major," Mrs. Doolan, who had been appointed
chief of the commissariat department, said cheerfully. "The servants
were a little disorganized when the firing began, but they soon
became accustomed to it, and I think you will find everything in
order in the hall."

The meal was really a cheerful one. The fact that the first attack
had passed over without anyone being hit raised the spirits of
the women, and all were disposed to look at matters in a cheerful
light. The two young subalterns were in high spirits, and the party
were more lively than they had been since the first outbreak of the
mutiny. All had felt severely the strain of waiting, and the reality
of danger was a positive relief after the continuous suspense. It
was much to them to know that the crisis had come at last, that
they were still all together and the foe were without.

"It is difficult to believe," Mrs. Doolan said, "that it was only
yesterday evening we were all gathered at the Major's. It seems an
age since then."

"Yes, indeed," Mrs. Rintoul agreed; "the night seemed endless.
The worst time was the waiting till we were to begin to move over.
After that I did not so much mind, though it seemed more like a
week than a night while the things were being brought in here."

"I think the worse time was while we were waiting watching from the
roof to see whether the troops would come out on parade as usual,"
Isobel said. "When my uncle and the others were all in, and Captain
Forster, and the gates were shut, it seemed that our anxieties were
over."

"That was a mad charge of yours, Forster," the Major said. "It was
like the Balaclava business--magnificent; but it wasn't war."

"I did not think of it one way or the other," Captain Forster
laughed. "I was so furious at the insolence off those dogs attacking
me, that I thought of nothing else, and just went at them; but of
course it was foolish."

"It did good," the Doctor said. "It showed the Sepoys how little
we thought of them, and how a single white officer was ready to
match himself against a squadron. It will render them a good deal
more careful in their attack than they otherwise would have been.
It brought them under our fire, too, and they suffered pretty
heavily; and I am sure the infantry must have lost a good many men
from our fire just now. I hope they will come to the conclusion
that the wisest thing they can do is to march away to Delhi and
leave us severely alone. Now what are your orders, Major, for after
breakfast?"

"I think the best thing is for everyone to lie down for a few
hours," the Major said. "No one had a wink of sleep last night,
and most of us have not slept much for some nights past. We must
always keep two men on the roof, to be relieved every two hours.
I will draw up a regular rota for duty; but except those two, the
rest had better take a good sleep. We may be all called upon to be
under arms at night."

"I will go on the first relief, Major," the Doctor said. "I feel
particularly wide awake. It is nothing new to me to be up all
night. Put Bathurst down with me," he said, in a low tone, as the
Major rose from the table. "He knows that I understand him, and it
will be less painful for him to be with me than with anyone else.
I will go up at once, and send young Harper down to his breakfast.
There will be no occasion to have Bathurst up this time. The Sepoys
are not likely to be trying any pranks at present. No doubt they
have gone back to their lines to get a meal."

The Doctor had not been long at his post when Isobel Hannay came
up onto the terrace. They had seen each other alone comparatively
little of late, as the Doctor had given up his habit of dropping
in for a chat in the morning since their conversation about Bathurst.

"Well, my dear, what is it?" he asked. "This is no place for you,
for there are a few fellows still lurking among the trees, and they
send a shot over the house occasionally."

"I came up to say that I am sorry, Doctor."

"That is right, Isobel. Always say you are sorry when you are so,
although in nine cases out of ten, and this is one of them, the
saying so is too late to do much good."

"I think you are rather hard upon me, Doctor. I know you were
speaking at me today when you were talking to the others, especially
in what you said at the end."

"Perhaps I was; but I think you quite deserved it."

"Yes, I know I did; but it was hard to tell me it was as contemptible
to despise a man for a physical weakness he could not help, as to
despise one for being born humpbacked or a cripple, when you know
that my brother was so."

"I wanted you to feel that your conduct had been contemptible,
Isobel, and I put it in the way that was most likely to come home
to you. I have been disappointed in you. I thought you were more
sensible than the run of young women, and I found out that you
were not. I thought you had some confidence in my judgment, but it
turned out that you had not. If Bathurst had been killed when he
was standing up, a target for the Sepoys, I should have held you
morally responsible for his death."

"You would have shared the responsibility, anyhow, Doctor, for it
was you who repeated my words to him."

"We will not go over that ground again," said the Doctor quietly.
"I gave you my reasons for doing so, and those reasons are to
my mind convincing. Now I will tell you how this constitutional
nervousness on his part arose. He told me the story; but as at
that time there had been no occasion for him to show whether he
was brave or otherwise, I considered my lips sealed. Now that his
weakness has been exhibited, I consider myself more than justified
in explaining its origin."

And he then repeated the story Bathurst had told him.

"You see," he said, when he had finished, "it is a constitutional
matter beyond his control; it is a sort of antipathy. I have known
a case of a woman courageous in all other respects, who, at the
sight of even a dead cockroach, would faint away. I have seen one
of the most gallant officers of my acquaintance turn pale at the
sight of a spider. Certainly no one would think of calling either
one or the other coward; and assuredly such a name should not be
applied to a man who would face a tiger armed only with a whip in
defense of a native woman, because his nerves go all to pieces at
the sound of firearms."

"If you had told me all this before I should never have spoken as
I did," Isobel pleaded.

"I did not go into the full details, but I told you that he
was not responsible for his want of firmness under fire, and that
I knew him in other respects to be a brave man," the Doctor said
uncompromisingly. "Since then you have by your manner driven him away
from you. You have flirted--well, you may not call it flirting,"
he broke off in answer to a gesture of denial, "but it was the same
thing--with a man who is undoubtedly a gallant soldier--a very
paladin, if you like--but who, in spite of his handsome face and
pleasant manner, is no more to be compared with Bathurst in point
of moral qualities or mental ability than light to dark, and this
after I had like an old fool gone out of my way to warn you. You
have disappointed me altogether, Isobel Hannay."

Isobel stood motionless before him, with downcast eyes.

"Well, there, my dear," the Doctor went on hurriedly, as he saw
a tear glisten in her eyelashes; "don't let us say anything more
about it. In the first place, it is no affair of mine; and in the
second place, your point of view was that most women would take
at a time like this; only, you know, I expected you would not have
done just as other women would. We cannot afford to quarrel now,
for there is no doubt that, although we may put a good face on the
matter, our position is one of grave peril, and it is of no use
troubling over trifles. Now run away, and get a few hours' sleep
if you can. You will want all your strength before we are through
with this business."

While the Doctor had been talking to Isobel, the men had gathered
below in a sort of informal council, the subject being Bathurst's
conduct on the roof.

"I would not have believed it if I had not seen it," Captain Rintoul
said. "The man was absolutely helpless with fright; I never saw
such an exhibition; and then his fainting afterwards and having to
be carried away was disgusting; in fact, it is worse than that."

There was a general murmur of assent.

"It is disgraceful," one of the civilians said; "I am ashamed that
the man should belong to our service; the idea of a fellow being
helpless by fright when there are women and children to be defended
--it is downright revolting."

"Well, he did go and stick himself up in front," Wilson said; "you
should remember that. He may have been in a blue funk, I don't
say he wasn't; still, you know, he didn't go away and try to hide
himself, but he stuck himself up in front for them to fire at. I
think we ought to take that into consideration."

"Dr. Wade says Bathurst put himself there to try and accustom
himself to fire," Captain Forster said. "Mind, I don't pretend to
like the man. We were at school together, and he was a coward then
and a sneak, but for all that one should look at it fairly. The
Doctor asserts that Bathurst is morally brave, but that somehow or
other his nerves are too much for him. I don't pretend to understand
it myself, but there is no doubt about the Doctor's pluck, and
I don't think he would stand up for Bathurst as he does unless he
really thought he was not altogether accountable for showing the
white feather. I think, too, from what he let drop, that the Major
is to some extent of the same opinion. What do you think, Doolan?"

"I like Bathurst," Captain Doolan said; "I have always thought him
a first rate fellow; but one can't stick up, you know, for a fellow
who can't behave as a gentleman ought to, especially when there
are women and children in danger."

"It. is quite impossible that we should associate with him," Captain
Rintoul said. "I don't propose that we should tell him what we
think of him, but I think we ought to leave him severely alone."

"I should say that he ought to be sent to Coventry," Richards said.

"I should not put it in that way," Mr. Hunter said gravely. "I have
always esteemed Bathurst. I look upon it as a terribly sad case;
but I agree with Captain Rintoul that, in the position in which we
are now placed, a man who proves himself to be a coward must be
made to feel that he stands apart from us. I should not call it
sending him to Coventry, or anything of that sort, but I do think
that we should express by our manner that we don't wish to have
any communication with him."

There was a general expression of assent to this opinion, Wilson
alone protesting against it.

"You can do as you like," he said; "but certainly I shall speak to
Bathurst, and I am sure the Doctor and Major Hannay will do so. I
don't want to stand up for a coward, but I believe what the Doctor
says. I have seen a good deal of Bathurst, and I like him; besides,
haven't you heard the story the Doctor has been telling about his
attacking a tiger with a whip to save a native woman? I don't care
what anyone says, a fellow who is a downright coward couldn't do
a thing like that."

"Who told the Doctor about it?" Farquharson asked. "If he got it
from Bathurst, I don't think it goes for much after what we have
seen."

Wilson would have replied angrily, but Captain Doolan put his hand
on his shoulder.

"Shut up, Wilson," he said; "this is no time for disputes; we are
all in one boat here, and must row together like brothers. You go
your own way about Bathurst, I don't blame you for it; he is a man
everyone has liked, a first rate official, and a good fellow all
round, except he is not one of the sociable kind. At any other time
one would not think so much of this, but at present for a man to
lack courage is for him to lack everything. I hope he will come
better out of it than it looks at present. He will have plenty of
chances here, and no one will be more glad than I shall to see him
pull himself together."

The Doctor, however, would have quarreled with everyone all round
when he heard what had been decided upon, had not Major Hannay
taken him aside and talked to him strongly.

"It will never do, Doctor, to have quarrels here, and as commandant
I must beg of you not to make this a personal matter. I am very
sorry for this poor fellow; I accept entirely your view of the
matter; but at the same time I really can't blame the others for
looking at it from a matter of fact point of view. Want of courage is
at all times regarded by men as the most unpardonable of failings,
and at a time like the present this feeling is naturally far stronger
even than usual. I hope with you that Bathurst will retrieve himself
yet, but we shall certainly do him no good by trying to fight his
battle until he does. You and I, thinking as we do, will of course
make no alteration in our manner towards him. I am glad to hear that
young Wilson also stands as his friend. Let matters go on quietly.
I believe they will come right in the end."

The Doctor was obliged to acknowledge that the Major's counsel
was wise, and to refrain from either argument or sarcasm; but the
effort required to check his natural tendency to wordy conflict was
almost too great for him, and when not engaged in his own special
duties he spent hours in one of the angles of the terrace keenly
watching every tree and bush within range, and firing vengefully
whenever he caught sight of a lurking native. So accurate was his
aim that the Sepoys soon learned to know and dread the crack of
his rifle; and whenever it spoke out the ground within its range
was speedily clear of foes.

The matter, however, caused a deep if temporary estrangement between
Wilson and Richards. Although constantly chaffing each other, and
engaged in verbal strife, they had hitherto been firm friends.
Their rivalry in the matter of horseflesh had not aroused angry
feelings, even their mutual adoration of Isobel Hannay had not
affected a breach in their friendship; but upon the subject of
sending Bathurst to Coventry they quarreled so hotly, that for a
time they broke off all communication with each other, and both in
their hearts regretted that their schoolboy days had passed, and
that they could not settle the matter in good schoolboy fashion.



CHAPTER XIV.


But though obliged to defer to Major Hannay's wishes, and to abstain
from arguing with the men the question of Bathurst being given the
cold shoulder, Dr. Wade had already organized the ladies in his
favor. During the afternoon he had told them the tiger story, and
had confidentially informed them how it was that Bathurst from his
birth had been the victim of something like nervous paralysis at
all loud sounds, especially those of the discharge of firearms.

"His conduct today," he said, "and his courage in rescuing that
native girl from the tiger, illustrate his character. He is cool,
brave, and determined, as might be expected from a man of so well
balanced a mind as his; and even when his nerves utterly broke
down under the din of musketry, his will was so far dominant that
he forced himself to go forward and stand there under fire, an act
which was, under the circumstances, simply heroic."

There is little difficulty in persuading women as to the merits of
a man they like, and Bathurst had, since the troubles began, been
much more appreciated than before by the ladies of Deennugghur.
They had felt there was something strengthening and cheering in his
presence, for while not attempting to minimize the danger, there
was a calm confidence in his manner that comforted and reassured
those he talked to.

In the last twenty-four hours, too, he had unobtrusively performed
many little kindnesses; had aided in the removals, carried the
children, looked after the servants, and had been foremost in the
arrangement of everything that could add to the comfort of the
ladies.

"I am glad you have told us all about it, Doctor," Mrs. Doolan
said; "and, of course, no one would dream of blaming him. I had
heard that story about his leaving the army years ago; but although
I had only seen him once or twice, I did not believe it for a
minute. What you tell us now, Doctor, explains the whole matter. I
pity him sincerely. It must be something awful for a man at a time
like this not to be able to take his part in the defense, especially
when there are us women here. Why, it would pain me less to see
Jim brought in dead, than for him to show the white feather. What
can we do for the poor fellow?"

"Treat him just as usual. There is nothing else you can do, Mrs.
Doolan. Any tone of sympathy, still less of pity, would be the
worst thing possible. He is in the lowest depths at present; but
if he finds by your tone and manner that you regard him on the same
footing as before, he will gradually come round, and I hope that
before the end of the siege he will have opportunities of retrieving
himself. Not under fire--that is hopeless; but in other ways."

"You may be sure we will do all we can, Doctor," Mrs. Doolan said
warmly; "and there are plenty of ways he will be able to make
himself most useful. There is somebody wanted to look after all
those syces and servants, and it would be a comfort to us to have
someone to talk to occasionally; besides, all the children are fond
of him."

This sentiment was warmly echoed; and thus, when the determination
at which the men had arrived to cut Bathurst became known, there
was something like a feminine revolution.

"You may do as you like," Mrs. Doolan said indignantly; "but if
you think that we are going to do anything so cruel and unjust,
you are entirely mistaken, I can tell you."

Mrs. Rintoul was equally emphatic, and Mrs. Hunter quietly, but with
as much decision, protested. "I have always regarded Mr. Bathurst
as a friend," she said, "and I shall continue to do so. It is very
sad for him that he cannot take part in the defense, but it is no
more fair to blame him than it would be to blame us, because we,
too, are noncombatants."

Isobel Hannay had taken no part in the first discussion among the
ladies, nor did she say anything now.

"It is cruel and unjust," she said to herself, "but they only think
as I did. I was more cruel and unjust than they, for there was no
talk of danger then. I expressed my contempt of him because there
was a suspicion that he had showed cowardice ten years ago, while
they have seen it shown now when there is fearful peril. If they
are cruel and unjust, what was I?"

Later on the men gathered together at one end of the room, and
talked over the situation.

"Dr. Wade," the Major said quietly, "I shall be obliged if you will
go and ask Mr. Bathurst to join us. He knows the people round here
better than any of us, and his opinion will be valuable."

The Doctor, who had several times been in to see Bathurst, went to
his room.

"The Major wants you to join us, Bathurst; we are having a talk
over things, and he wishes to have your opinion. I had better tell
you that as to yourself the camp is divided into two parties. On
one side are the Major, Wilson, and myself, and all the ladies,
who take, I need not say, a common sense view of the matter, and
recognize that you have done all a man could do to overcome your
constitutional nervousness, and that there is no discredit whatever
attached to you personally. The rest of the men, I am sorry to say,
at present take another view of the case, and are disposed to show
you the cold shoulder."

"That, of course," Bathurst said quietly; "as to the ladies' view
of it, I know that it is only the result of your good offices,
Doctor."

"Then you will come," the Doctor said, pleased that Bathurst seemed
less depressed than he had expected.

"Certainly I will come, Doctor," Bathurst said, rising; "the worst
is over now--everyone knows that I am a coward--that is what
I have dreaded. There is nothing else for me to be afraid of, and
it is of no use hiding myself."

"We look quite at home here, Mr. Bathurst, don't we?" Mrs. Doolan
said cheerfully, as he passed her; "and I think we all feel a great
deal more comfortable than we did when you gave us your warning
last night; the anticipation is always worse than the reality."

"Not always, I think, Mrs. Doolan," he said quietly; "but you have
certainly made yourselves wonderfully at home, though your sewing
is of a more practical kind than that upon which you are ordinarily
engaged."

Then he passed on with the Doctor to the other end of the room.
The Major nodded as he came up.

"All right again now, Bathurst, I hope? We want your opinion, for
you know, I think, more of the Zemindars in this part of the country
than any of us. Of course, the question is, will they take part
against us?"

"I am afraid they will, Major. I had hoped otherwise; but if it be
true that the Nana has gone--and as the other part of the message
was correct, I have no doubt this is so also--I am afraid they
will be carried away with the stream."

"And you think they have guns?"

"I have not the least doubt of it; the number given up was a mere
fraction of those they were said to have possessed."

"I had hoped the troops would have marched away after the lesson
we gave them this morning, but, so far as we can make out, there
is no sign of movement in their lines. However, they may start at
daybreak tomorrow."

"I will go out to see if you like, Major," Bathurst said quietly.
"I can get native clothes from the servants, and I speak the language
well enough to pass as a native; so if you give me permission I
will go out to the lines and learn what their intentions are."

"It would be a very dangerous undertaking," the Major said gravely.

"I have no fear whatever of danger of that kind, Major; my nerves
are steady enough, except when there is a noise of firearms, and
then, as you all saw this morning, I cannot control them, do what
I will. Risks of any other kind I am quite prepared to undertake,
but in this matter I think the danger is very slight, the only
difficulty being to get through the line of sentries they have
no doubt posted round the house. Once past them, I think there
is practically no risk whatever of their recognizing me when made
up as a native. The Doctor has, no doubt, got some iodine in his
surgery, and a coat of that will bring me to the right color."

"Well, if you are ready to undertake it, I will not refuse," the
Major said. "How would you propose to get out?"

"I noticed yesterday that the branches of one of the trees in the
garden extended beyond the top of the wall. I will climb up that
and lower myself on the other side by a rope; that is a very simple
matter. The spot is close to the edge of Mr. Hunter's compound,
and I shall work my way through the shrubbery till I feel sure I am
beyond any sentries who may be posted there; the chances are that
they will not be thick anywhere, except opposite the gate. By the
way, Captain Forster, before I go I must thank you for having risked
your life to save mine this morning. I heard from Mrs. Hunter that
it was you and the Doctor who rushed forward and drew me back."

"It is not worth talking about," Captain Forster said carelessly.
"You seemed bent on making a target of yourself; and as the Major's
orders were that everyone was to lie down, there was nothing for
it but to remove you."

Bathurst turned to Dr. Wade. "Will you superintend my get up,
Doctor?"

"Certainly," the Doctor said, with alacrity. "I will guarantee
that, with the aid of my boy, I will turn you out so that no one
would know you even in broad daylight, to say nothing of the dark."

A quarter of an hour sufficed to metamorphose Bathurst into an
Oude peasant. He did not return to the room, but, accompanied by
the Doctor, made his way to the tree he had spoken of.

"By the way, you have taken no arms," the Doctor said suddenly.

"They would be useless, Doctor; if I am recognized I shall be
killed; if I am not discovered, and the chances are very slight of
my being so, I shall get back safely. By the way, we will tie some
knots on that rope before I let myself down. I used to be able to
climb a rope without them, but I doubt whether I could do so now."

"Well, God bless you, lad, and bring you back safely! You may
make as light of it as you will, but it is a dangerous expedition.
However, I am glad you have undertaken it, come what may, for it has
given you the opportunity of showing you are not afraid of danger
when it takes any other form than that of firearms. There are plenty
of men who would stand up bravely enough in a fight, who would not
like to undertake this task of going out alone in the dark into
the middle of these bloodthirsty scoundrels. How long do you think
you will be?"

"A couple of hours at the outside."

"Well, at the end of an hour I shall be back here again. Don't be
longer than you can help, lad, for I shall be very anxious until
you return."

When the Doctor re-entered the house there was a chorus of questions:

"Has Mr. Bathurst started?"

"Why did you not bring him in here before he left? We should all
have liked to have said goodby to him."

"Yes, he has gone. I have seen him over the wall; and it was
much better that he should go without any fuss. He went off just
as quietly and unconcernedly as if he had been going out for an
ordinary evening's walk. Now I am going up onto the roof. I don't
say we should hear any hubbub down at the lines if he were discovered
there, but we should certainly hear a shout if he came across any
of the sentries round the house."

"Has he taken any arms, Doctor?" the Major asked.

"None whatever, Major. I asked him if he would not take pistols,
but he refused."

"Well, I don't understand that," Captain Forster remarked. "If I had
gone on such a business I would have taken a couple of revolvers.
I am quite ready to take my chance of being killed fighting, but
I should not like to be seized and hacked to pieces in cold blood.
My theory is a man should sell his life as dearly as he can."

"That is the animal instinct, Forster," the Doctor said sharply;
"though I don't say that I should not feel the same myself; but I
question whether Bathurst's is not a higher type of courage."

"Well, I don't aspire to Bathurst's type of courage, Doctor,"
Forster said, with a short laugh.

But the Doctor did not answer. He had already turned away, and was
making for the stairs.

"May I go with you, Doctor?" Isobel Hannay said, following him.
"It is very hot down here."

"Yes; come along, child; but there is no time to lose, for Bathurst
must be near where they are likely to have posted their sentries
by this time."

"Everything quiet, Wilson?" he asked the young subaltern, who, with
another, was on guard on the roof.

"Yes; we have heard nothing except a few distant shouts and noises
out at the lines. Round here there has been nothing moving, except
that we heard someone go out into the garden just now."

"I went out with Bathurst," the Doctor said. "He has gone in the
disguise of a native to the Sepoy lines, to find out what are their
intentions."

"I heard the talk over it, Doctor. I only came up on watch a few
minutes since. I thought it was most likely him when I heard the
steps."

"I hope he is beyond the sentries," the Doctor said. "I have come
up here to listen."

"I expect he is through them before this," Wilson said confidently.
"I wish I could have gone with him; but of course it would not have
been any good. It is a beautiful night--isn't it, Miss Hannay?
--and there is scarcely any dew falling."

"Now, you go off to your post in the corner, Wilson. Your instructions
are to listen for the slightest sound, and to assure us against
the Sepoys creeping up to the walls. We did not come up here to
distract you from your duties, or to gossip."

"There are Richards and another posted somewhere in the garden,"
Wilson said. "Still, I suppose you are right, Doctor; but if you,
Miss Hannay, have come up to listen, come and sit in my corner; it
is the one nearest to the lines."

"You may as well go and sit down, Isobel," the Doctor said; "that
is, if you intend to stay up here long;" and they went across with
Wilson to his post.

"Shall I put one of these sandbags for you to sit on?"

"I would rather stand, thank you;" and they stood for some time
silently watching the fires in the lines.

"They are drawing pretty heavily on the wood stores," the Doctor
growled; "there is a good deal more than the regulation allowance
blazing in those fires. I can make out a lot of figures moving
about round them; no doubt numbers of the peasants have come in."

"Do you think Mr. Bathurst has got beyond the line of sentries?"
Isobel said, after standing perfectly quiet for some time.

"Oh, yes, a long way; probably he was through by the time we came
up here. They are not likely to post them more than fifty or sixty
yards from the wall; and, indeed, it is, as Bathurst pointed out
to me, probable that they are only thick near the gate. All they
want to do is to prevent us slipping away. I should think that
Bathurst must be out near the lines by this time."

Isobel moved a few paces away from the others, and again stood
listening.

"I suppose you do not think that there is any chance of an attack
tonight, Doctor?" Wilson asked, in low tones.

"Not in the least; the natives are not fond of night work. I expect
they are dividing the spoil and quarreling over it; anyhow, they
have had enough of it for today. They may intend to march away in
the morning, or they may have sent to Cawnpore to ask for orders,
or they may have heard from some of the Zemindars that they are
coming in to join them--that is what Bathurst has gone out to
learn; but anyhow I do not think they will attack us again with
their present force."

"I wish there were a few more of us," Wilson said, "so that we
could venture on a sortie."

"So do I, lad; but it is no use thinking about it as it is. We have
to wait; our fate is not in our own hands."

"And you think matters look bad, Doctor?"

"I think they could hardly look worse. Unless the mutineers take
it into their heads to march away, there is, humanly speaking, but
one chance for us, and that is that Lawrence may thrash the Sepoys
so completely at Lucknow that he may be able to send out a force
to bring us in. The chances of that are next to nothing; for
in addition to a very large Sepoy force he has the population of
Lucknow--one of the most turbulent in India--on his hands. Ah,
what is that?"

Two musket shots in quick succession from the Sepoy lines broke
the silence of the evening, and a startled exclamation burst from
the girl standing near them.

The Doctor went over to her.

"Do you think--do you think," she said in a low, strained voice,
"that it was Bathurst?"

"Not at all. If they detected him, and I really do not see that
there is a chance of their doing so, disguised as he was, they
would have seized him and probably killed him, but there would
be no firing. He has gone unarmed, you know, and would offer no
resistance. Those shots you heard were doubtless the result of some
drunken quarrel over the loot."

"Do you really think so, Doctor?"

"I feel quite sure of it. If it had been Forster who had gone out,
and he had been detected, it would have been natural enough that
we should hear the sound of something like a battle. In the first
place, he would have defended himself desperately, and, in the
next, he might have made his way through them and escaped; but, as
I said, with Bathurst there would be no occasion for their firing."

"Why didn't he come in to say goodby before he went? that is what
I wanted to ask you, Doctor, and why I came up here. I wanted to
have spoken to him, if only for a moment, before he started. I tried
to catch his eye as he went out of the room with you, but he did
not even look at me. It will be so hard if he never comes back,
to know that he went away without my having spoken to him again. I
did try this morning to tell him that I was sorry for what I said,
but he would not listen to me."

"You will have an opportunity of telling him when he comes back,
if you want to, or of showing him so by your manner, which would
be, perhaps, less painful to both of you."

"I don't care about pain to myself," the girl said. "I have been
unjust, and deserve it."

"I don't think he considers you unjust. I did, and told you so. He
feels what he considers the disgrace so much that it seems to him
perfectly natural he should be despised."

"Yes, but I want him to see that he is not despised," she said
quickly. "You don't understand, Doctor."

"I do understand perfectly, my dear; at least, I think--I think
I do; I see that you want to put yourself straight with him, which
is very right and proper, especially placed as we all are; but I
would not do or say anything hastily. You have spoken hastily once,
you see, and made a mess of it. I should be careful how I did it
again, unless, of course," and he stopped.

"Unless what, Doctor?" Isobel asked shyly, after a long pause. But
there was no reply; and looking round she saw that her companion
had moved quietly away and had joined Wilson at his post. She stood
for a few minutes in the same attitude, and then moved quietly
across the staircase in the center of the terrace, and went down to
the party below. A short time later the Doctor followed her, and,
taking his rifle, went out into the garden with Captain Doolan, who
assisted him in climbing the tree, and handed his gun up to him.
The Doctor made his way out on the branch to the spot where it
extended beyond the wall, and there sat, straining his eyes into the
darkness. Half an hour passed, and then he heard a light footfall
on the sandy soil.

"Is that you, Bathurst?" he whispered.

"All right, Doctor;" and a minute later Bathurst sat on the branch
beside him.

"Well, what's your news?"

"Very bad, Doctor; they expect the Rajah Por Sing, who, it seems,
is the leader of the party in this district, and several other
Zemindars, to be here with guns tomorrow or next day. The news from
Cawnpore was true.. The native troops mutinied and marched away,
but were joined by Nana Sahib and his force, and he persuaded them
to return and attack the whites in their intrenchments at Cawnpore,
as they would not be well received at Delhi unless they had properly
accomplished their share of the work of rooting out the Feringhees."

"The infernal scoundrel!" the Doctor exclaimed; "after pretending
for years to be our best friend. I'm disgusted to think that I
have drunk his champagne a dozen times. However, that makes little
difference to us now, your other news is the most important. We
could have resisted the Sepoys for a month; but if they bring up
guns there can be but one ending to it."

"That is so, Doctor. The only hope I can see is that they may find
our resistance so obstinate as to be glad to grant us terms of
surrender."

"Yes, there is that chance," the Doctor agreed; "but history shows
there is but little reliance to be placed upon native oaths."

Bathurst was silent; his own experience of the natives had taught
him the same lesson.

"It is a poor hope," he said, after a while; "but it is the only
one, so far as I can see."

Not another word was spoken as they descended the tree and walked
across to the house.

"Never mind about changing your things, come straight in."

"Our scout has returned," the Doctor said, as he entered the room.
There was a general exclamation of gladness on the part of the
ladies who had not retired.

"I am very glad to see you safe back, Mr. Bathurst," Mrs. Hunter
said, going up to him and taking his hand. "We have all been very
anxious since you left."

"The danger was very slight, Mrs. Hunter. I only wish I had
brought you back the news that the native lines were deserted and
the mutineers in full march for Delhi and Lucknow."

"I was afraid you would hardly bring that news, Mr. Bathurst; it
was almost too good to hope for. However, we are all glad that you
are back. Are we not, Isobel?"

"We are indeed, Mr. Bathurst, though as yet I can hardly persuade
myself that it is you in that get up."

"I think there is no doubt of my identity. Can you tell me where
you uncle is, Miss Hannay? I have to make my report to him."

"He is on the roof. There is a sort of general gathering of our
defenders there."

Two lamps had been placed in the center of the terrace, and round
these the little garrison were grouped, some sitting on boxes, others
lying on mats, almost all smoking. Bathurst was greeted heartily
by the Major and Wilson as soon as he was recognized.

"I am awfully glad to see you back," Wilson said, shaking him warmly
by the hand. "I wish I could have gone with you. Two together does
not seem so bad, but I should not like to start out by myself as
you did."

There was a hearty cordiality in the young fellow's voice that was
very pleasant to Bathurst.

"We have all our gifts, as Hawkeye used to say, as I have no doubt
you remember, Wilson. Such gifts as I have lay in the way of solitary
work, I fancy."

"Now, light a cheroot, Bathurst," the Major said, "and drink off
this tumbler of brandy and soda, and then let us hear your story."

"The story is simple enough, Major. I got through without difficulty.
The sentries are some distance apart round the garden wall. As soon
as I discovered by the sound of their footsteps where they were, it
was easy enough to get through them. Then I made a longish detour,
and came down on the lines from the other side. There was no occasion
for concealment then. Numbers of the country people had come in,
and were gathered round the Sepoys' fires, and I was able to move
about amongst them, and listen to the conversation without the
smallest hindrance.

"The Sepoys were loudly expressing their dissatisfaction at their
officers leading them against the house today, when they had
no means of either battering down the walls or scaling them. Then
there was a general opinion that treachery was at work; for how
else should the Europeans have known they were going to rise that
morning, and so moved during the night into the house? There was
much angry recrimination and quarreling, and many expressed their
regret they had not marched straight to Cawnpore after burning the
bungalows.

"All this was satisfactory; but I learned that Por Sing and several
other Zemindars had already sent in assurances that they were wholly
with them, and would be here, with guns to batter down the walls,
some time tomorrow."

"That is bad news, indeed," the Major said gravely, when he had
finished. "Of course, when we heard that Nana Sahib had thrown
in his lot with the mutineers, it was probable that many of the
landowners would go the same way; but if the Sepoys had marched off
they might not have attacked us on their own account. Now we know
that the Sepoys are going to stay, and that they will have guns,
it alters our position altogether."

There was a murmur of assent.

"I should tell you before you talk the matter over further," Bathurst
went on, "that during the last hour some hundreds of peasants
have taken up their posts round the house in addition to the Sepoy
sentries. I came back with one party about a hundred strong. They
are posted a couple of hundred yards or so in front of the gate.
I slipped away from them in the dark and made my way here."

"Well, gentlemen, what do you think we had better do?" the Major
said; "we are all in the same boat, and I should like to have your
opinions. We may defend this house successfully for days--possibly
we may even tire them out--but on the other hand they may prove
too strong for us. If the wall were breached we could hardly hope
to defend it, and, indeed, if they constructed plenty of ladders they
could scale it at night in a score of places. We must, therefore,
regard the house as our citadel, close up the lower windows and
doors with sandbags, and defend it to the last. Still, if they are
determined, the lookout is not a very bright one."

"I am in favor of our cutting our way out, Major," Captain Forster
said; "if we are cooped up here, we must, as you say, in the long
run be beaten."

"That would be all very well, Captain Forster, if we were all
men," Mr. Hunter said. "There are sixteen of us and there are in
all eighteen horses, for I and Farquharson have two each; but there
are eight women and fourteen children; so all the horses would have
to carry double. We certainly could not hope to escape from them
with our horses so laden; and if they came up with us, what fighting
could we do with women behind our saddles? Moreover, we certainly
could not leave the servants, who have been true to us, to the
mercy of the Sepoys."

"Besides, where could we go?" the Doctor asked. "The garrison at
Cawnpore, we know, are besieged by overwhelming numbers. We do not
know much as to the position at Lucknow, but certainly the Europeans
are immensely outnumbered there, and I think we may assume that
they are also besieged. It is a very long distance either to Agra
or to Allahabad; and with the whole country up in arms against us,
and the cavalry here at our heels, the prospect seems absolutely
hopeless. What do you think, Doolan? You and Rintoul have your wives
here, and you have children. I consider that the question concerns
you married men more than us."

"It is a case of the frying pan and the fire, as far as I can see,
Doctor. At any rate, here we have got walls to light behind, and
food for weeks, and plenty of ammunition. I am for selling our lives
as dearly as we can here rather than go outside to be chased like
jackals."

"I agree with you, Doolan," Captain Rintoul said. "Here we may be
able to make terms with them, but once outside the walls we should
be at the scoundrels' mercy. If it were not for the women and
children I should agree entirely with Forster that our best plan
would be to throw open our gates and make a dash for it, keeping
together as long as we could, and then, if necessary, separating
and trying to make our way down to Agra or Allahabad as best we
could; but with ladies that does not seem to be possible."

The opinion of the married civilians was entirely in accord with
that of Mr. Hunter.

"But what hope is there of defending this place in the long run?"
Captain Forster said. "If I saw any chance at all I should be quite
willing to wait; but I would infinitely rather sally out at once
and go for them and be killed than wait here day after day and
perhaps week after week, seeing one's fate drawing nearer inch by
inch. What do you say, Bathurst? We haven't had your opinion yet."

"I do not think that the defense is so hopeless as you suppose,
although I admit that the chances are greatly against us," Bathurst
said quietly. "I think there is a hope of tiring the natives out.
The Sepoys know well enough there can be no great amount of loot
here, while they think that were they at Cawnpore, at Lucknow, or
still more at Delhi, their chances of plunder would be much greater.
Moreover, I think that men in their position, having offended, as
it were, without hope of pardon, would naturally desire to flock
together. There is comfort and encouragement in numbers. Therefore,
I am sure they will very speedily become impatient if they do not
meet with success, and would be inclined to grant terms rather than
waste time here.

"It is the same thing with the native gentry. They will want to be
off to Lucknow or Delhi, where they will know more how things are
going, and where, no doubt, they reckon upon obtaining posts of
importance and increased possessions under the new order of things.
Therefore, I think, they, as well as the Sepoys, are likely, if
they find the task longer and more difficult than they expect, to
be ready to grant terms. I have no great faith in native oaths.
Still they might be kept.

"Captain Forster's proposal I regard as altogether impracticable.
We are something like two hundred and fifty miles from the nearest
British post where we could hope to find refuge, and with the horses
carrying double, the troopers at our heels directly we start, and
the country hostile, I see no chance whatever, not a vestige of
one, of our getting safely away.

"But there is a third alternative by which some might escape; it
is, that we should make our way out on foot, break up into parties
of twos and threes; steal or fight our way through the sentries,
and then for each party to shift for itself, making its way as best
it can, traveling by night and lying up in woods or plantations by
day; getting food at times from friendly natives, and subsisting,
for the most part, upon what might be gathered in the fields. In
that way some might escape, but the suffering and hardships of the
women and children would be terrible."

"I agree with you," Mr. Hunter said; "such a journey would be
frightful to contemplate, and I don't think, in our case, that my
wife could possibly perform such a journey; still, some might do
so. At any rate, I think the chances are better than they would be
were we to ride out in a body. I should suggest, Major, when the
crisis seems to be approaching--that is, when it is clear that
we can't defend ourselves much longer--it would be fair that each
should be at liberty to try to get out and make down the country."

"Certainly," the Major agreed; "we are in a position of men on
board a sinking ship with the boats gone; we should try to the end
to save the ship, but when all hope of doing that is over, each
may try to get to shore as he best can. As long as the house can
be defended, all must remain and bear their share in the struggle,
but when we decide that it is but a question of hours, all who
choose will be at liberty to try to escape."

"It will be vastly more difficult then than now," Captain Forster
said; "Bathurst made his way out tonight without difficulty, but
they will be a great deal more vigilant when they know we cannot
hold out much longer. I don't see how it would be possible for
women and children to get through them."

"We might then adopt your scheme, to a certain extent, Forster,"
Major Hannay said. "We could mount, sally out suddenly, break
through their pickets, and as soon as we are beyond them scatter;
those who like can try to make their way down on horseback, those
who prefer it try to do so on foot. That would at least give us an
alternative should the siege be pushed on to the last, and we find
ourselves unable to make terms."

There was general assent to the Major's proposal, which seemed to
offer better chances than any. There was the hope that the mutineers
might tire of the siege and march away; that if they pressed it, terms
might be at last obtained from them, and that, failing everything
else, the garrison might yet make their way down country.

"As there is evidently no chance of an attack during the night,"
the Major said, "we will divide into two watches and relieve each
other every four hours; that will give two as lookouts on the
roof and six in the inclosure. As you are senior officer next to
myself, Doolan, you will take charge of one watch; I shall myself
take charge of the other. Forster and Wilson be with me, Rintoul
and Richards with you. Mr. Hardy, will you and the other gentlemen
divide your numbers into two watches? Dr. Wade counts as a combatant
until his hospital begins to fill."

"I fancy he may be counted as a combatant all through," the Doctor
muttered.

"Tomorrow morning," the Major went on, "we will continue the work
of filling sandbags. There are still a large number of empty bags
on hand. We shall want them for all the lower windows and doors,
and the more there are of them the better; and we must also keep
a supply in readiness to make a retrenchment if they should breach
the wall. Now, Mr. Hunter, as soon as you have made out your list
my watch can go on duty, and I should advise the others to turn in
without delay."

When the ladies were informed that half the men were going on watch,
Mrs. Doolan said, "I have an amendment to propose, Major. Women's
ears are just as keen as men's, and I propose that we supply the
sentries on the roof. I will volunteer for one."

The whole of the ladies at once volunteered.

"There is no occasion for so many," Mrs. Doolan said; "and I propose
that tonight, at any rate, I should take the first watch with one
of the Miss Hunters, and that Miss Hannay and the other should
take the second. That will leave all the gentlemen available for
the watch in the inclosure."

The proposal was agreed to, and in a short time the first watch
had taken their station, and the rest of the garrison lay down to
rest.

The night passed off quietly. The first work at which the Major set
the garrison in the morning was to form six wooden stages against
the wall. One by the gate, one against the wall at the other end,
and two at each of the long sides of the inclosure. They were
twelve feet in height, which enabled those upon them to stand head
and shoulders above the level of the wall.

When these were completed the whole of the garrison, including
the ladies and native servants, again set to work filling sandbags
with earth. As fast as they were finished they were carried in and
piled two deep against the lower windows, and three deep against
the doors, only one small door being left undefended, so as to allow
a passage in and out of the house. Bags were piled in readiness
for closing this also in case of necessity.

Mrs. Rintoul and another lady had volunteered for a third watch
on the roof, so that each watch would go on duty once every twelve
hours. The whole of the men, therefore, were available for work
below.

A scattered fire was opened at the house soon after daybreak, and
was kept up without intermission from bushes and other cover; but
the watchers on the roof, seated behind the sandbags at opposite
angles, were well under shelter, peering out occasionally through
the crevices between the bags to see that no general movement was
taking place among the enemy.

About midday there was a desultory discharge of firearms from
the native lines; and the Major, on ascending to the roof, saw a
procession of elephants and men approaching the camp.

"I expect there are guns there," he muttered, "and they are going
to begin in earnest. Ladies, you are relieved of duty at present.
I expect we shall be hearing from those fellows soon, and we must
have someone up here who can talk back to them."

Accordingly the Doctor and Mr. Farquharson, who was the best shot
among the civilians, took the places of the ladies on the roof.
Half an hour later the Major went up again.

"They have four cannon," the Doctor said. "There they are, on that
slight rise to the left of the lines. I should fancy they are about
eight hundred yards away. Do you see, there is a crowd gathering
behind them? Our rifles will carry that distance easily enough, I
think. You might as well let us have three or four more up here..
The two lads are both fair shots, and Hunter was considered a good
shikari some years ago. We can drive their cannon off that rise;
the farther we make them take up their post the better, but even
at that distance their shooting will be wild. The guns are no doubt
old ones, and, as likely as not, the shot won't fit. At any rate,
though they may trouble us, they will do no serious harm till they
establish a battery at pretty close quarters."

The Major went down, and the two subalterns and Mr. Hunter joined
the Doctor on the roof.

Ten minutes later the boom of four guns in quick succession
was heard, and the party below stopped for a moment at their work
as they heard the sound of shot rushing through the air overhead;
then came five shots in answer from the parapet. Again and again
the rifles spoke out, and then the Doctor shouted down to those in
the courtyard, "They have had enough of it already, and are bringing
up the elephants to move the cannon back. Now, boys," he said to
the subalterns, "an elephant is an easier mark than a tiger; aim
carefully, and blaze away as quickly as you like."

For five minutes a rapid fire was kept up; then Wilson went below.

"The Doctor asked me to tell you, sir," he said to the Major, "that
the guns have been removed. There has been great confusion among
the natives, and we can see with our glasses eight or ten bodies
left on the ground. One of the elephants turned and went off at
full speed among the crowd, and we fancy some of the others were
hit. There was great trouble in getting them to come up to the
guns. The Doctor says it is all over for the present."

Two other large parties with elephants were seen to come up to the
native lines in the course of the afternoon. The defenders of the
roof had now turned their attention to their foes in the gardens
around, and the fire thence was gradually suppressed, until by
evening everything was quiet.

By this time the work of filling the sandbags was completed; the
doors and windows had been barricaded, and a large pile of bags
lay in the inclosure ready for erection at any threatened point.



CHAPTER XV.


When the party met at dinner they were for a time somewhat silent,
for all were exhausted by their hard work under a blazing sun, but
their spirits rose under their surroundings.

The native servants had laid the table with as scrupulous care as
usual; and, except that there was no display of flowers, no change
was observable.

All had dressed after the work was over, and the men were in white
drill, and the ladies had, from custom, put on light evening gowns.

The cook had prepared an excellent dinner, and as the champagne
went round no stranger would have supposed that the party had met
under unusual circumstances. The Doctor and the two subalterns
were unaffectedly gay, and as the rest all made an effort to be
cheerful, the languor that had marked the commencement of the dinner
soon wore off.

"Wilson and Richards are becoming quite sportsmen," the Doctor
said. "They have tried their hands at tigers but could hardly have
expected to take part in elephant shooting. They can't quite settle
between themselves as to which it was who sent the Rajah's elephant
flying among the crowd. Both declare they aimed at that special
beast. So, as there is no deciding the point, we must consider the
honor as divided."

"It was rather hard on us," Isobel said, "to be kept working below
instead of being up there seeing what was going on. But I consider
we quite did our full share towards the defense today. My hands are
quite sore with sewing up the mouths of those rough bags. I think
the chief honors that way lie with Mrs. Rintoul. I am sure she
sewed more bags than any of us. I had no idea that you were such
a worker, Mrs. Rintoul."

"I used to be a quick worker, Miss Hannay, till lately. I have not
touched a needle since I came out to India."

"I should recommend you to keep it up. Mrs. Rintoul," the Doctor
said. "It has done you more good than all my medicines. I don't
believe I have prescribed for you for the last month, and I haven't
seen you looking so well since you came out."

"I suppose I have not had time to feel ill, Doctor," Mrs. Rintoul
said, with a slight smile; "all this has been a sort of tonic."

"And a very useful one, Mrs. Rintoul. We are all of us the better
for a little stirring up sometimes."

Captain Forster had, as usual, secured a place next to Isobel Hannay.
He had been near her all day, carrying the bags as he filled them
to her to sew up. Bathurst was sitting at the other end of the
table, joining but little in the conversation.

"I thought Bathurst was going to faint again when the firing began,
Miss Hannay," Captain Forster said, in a low voice. "It was quite
funny to see him give a little start each shot that was fired,
and his face was as white as my jacket. I never saw such a nervous
fellow."

"You know he cannot help it, Captain Forster," Isobel said indignantly.
"I don't think it is right to make fun of him for what is a great
misfortune."

"I am not making fun of him, Miss Hannay. I am pitying him."

"It did not sound like it," Isobel said. "I don't think you can
understand it, Captain Forster; it must be terrible to be like
that."

"I quite agree with you there. I know I should drown myself or put
a bullet through my head if I could not show ordinary courage with
a lot of ladies going on working quietly round me."

"You must remember that Mr. Bathurst showed plenty of courage in
going out among the mutineers last night."

"Yes, he did that very well; but you see, he talks the language so
thoroughly that, as he said himself, there was very little risk in
it."

"I don't like you to talk so, Captain Forster," Isobel said quietly.
"I do not see much of Mr. Bathurst. I have not spoken to him half
a dozen times in the last month; but both my uncle and Dr. Wade
have a high opinion of him, and do not consider that he should be
personally blamed for being nervous under fire. I feel very sorry
for him, and would much rather that you did not make remarks like
that about him. We have all our weak points, and, no doubt, many
of them are a good deal worse than a mere want of nerve."

"Your commands shall be obeyed, Miss Hannay. I did not know that
Bathurst was a protege of the Major's as well as of the estimable
Doctor, or I would have said nothing against him."

"I don't think Mr. Bathurst is the sort of man to be anyone's
protege, Captain Forster," Isobel said coldly. "However, I think
we had better change the subject."

This Captain Forster did easily and adroitly. He had no special
feeling against Bathurst save a contempt for his weakness; and as
he had met him but once or twice at the Major's since he came to
the station, he had not thought of him in the light of a rival.

Just as dinner was over Richards and one of the civilians came down
from the terrace.

"I think that there is something up, Major. I can hear noises
somewhere near where Mr. Hunter's bungalow was."

"What sort of noises, Richards?"

"There is a sort of murmur, as if there were a good many men there."

"Well, gentlemen, we had better go to our posts," the Major said.
"Doolan, please place your watch on the platforms by the wall. I
will take my party up onto the terrace. Doctor, will you bring up
some of those rockets you made the other day? We must try and find
out what they are doing."

As soon as he gained the terrace with his party, the Major
requested everyone to remain perfectly still, and going forward to
the parapet listened intently. In three or four minutes he returned
to the others.

"There is a considerable body of men at work there," he said. "I
can hear muffled sounds like digging, and once or twice a sharp
click, as if a spade struck a stone. I am very much afraid they are
throwing up a battery there. I was in hopes they would have begun
in the open, because we could have commanded the approaches; but
if they begin among the trees, they can come in and out without
our seeing them, and bring up their guns by the road without our
being able to interfere with them. Mr. Bathurst, will you take
down word to Captain Doolan to put his men on the platforms on that
side. Tell him that I am going to throw up a rocket, as I believe
they are erecting a battery near Hunter's bungalow, and that his
men are to be ready to give them a volley if they can make them
out. Tell them not to expose themselves too much; for if they really
are at work there no doubt they have numbers of men posted in the
shrubs all about to keep down our fire. Now, gentlemen, we will
all lie down by the parapet. Take those spare rifles, and fire as
quickly as you can while the light of the rocket lasts. Now, Mr.
Wilson, we will get you to send them up. The rest of you had better
get in the corner and stoop down behind the sandbags; you can lay
your rifles on them, so as to be able to fire as soon as you have
lit the second rocket."

The Doctor soon came up with the rockets; he had made three dozen
the week before, and a number of blue lights, for the special purpose
of detecting any movement that the enemy might make at night.

"I will fire them myself," he said, as Wilson offered to take them.
"I have had charge of the fireworks in a score of fetes and that
sort of thing, and am a pretty good hand at it. There, we will
lean them against the sandbags. That is about it. Now, are you all
ready, Major?"

"All ready!" replied the Major.

The Doctor placed the end of his lighted cheroot against the touch
paper, there was a momentary pause, then a rushing sound, and the
rocket soared high in the air, and then burst, throwing out four
or five white fireballs, which lit up clearly the spot they were
watching.

"There they are!" the Major exclaimed; "just to the right of the
bungalow; there are scores of them."

The rifles, both from the terrace and the platforms below, cracked
out in rapid succession, and another rocket flew up into the air
and burst. Before its light had faded out, each of the defenders
had fired his four shots. Shouts and cries from the direction in
which they fired showed that many of the bullets had told, whilst
almost immediately a sharp fire broke out from the bushes round
them.

"Don't mind the fellows in the shrubs," the Major said, "but keep
up your fire on the battery. We know its exact position now, though
we cannot actually make them out."

"Let them wait while I go down and get a bit of phosphorus," the
Doctor said. "I have some in the surgery. They will only throw away
their fire in the dark without it."

He soon returned, and when all the fore and back sights had been
rubbed by the phosphorus the firing recommenced, and the Doctor
sent Wilson down with the phosphorus to the men on the platforms
facing the threatened point.

Bathurst was returning, after having given the message to Captain
Doolan, when Mrs. Hunter met him in the passage. She put her hand
kindly on his shoulder.

"Now, Mr. Bathurst, if you will take my advice you will remain
quietly here. The Doctor tells me they are going to open fire,
and it is not the least use your going there exposing yourself to
be shot when you know that you will be of no use. You showed us
yesterday that you could be of use in other ways, and I have no
doubt you will have opportunities of doing so again. I can assure
you none of us will think any the worse of you for not being able
to struggle against a nervous affliction that gives you infinite
pain. If they were attacking it would be different; I know you
would be wanting to take your share then."

"Thank you, Mrs. Hunter," he said, "but I must go up. I grant that
I shall be of no use, but at least I will take any chance that
the others run of being shot. A man does not flinch from a painful
operation, and, whatever the pain, it has to be faced. I may get
used to it in time; but whether I do or not I must go through it,
though I do not say it doesn't hurt."

At this moment the rattle of musketry broke out above. Bathurst
gave a violent start, and a low cry as of pain; then he rushed past
Mrs. Hunter and up the staircase to the terrace, when he staggered
rather than walked forward to the parapet, and threw himself down
beside two figures who were in the act of firing.

"Is that you, Bathurst?" the Major's voice asked. "Mind, man, don't
lift your head above the sandbags in that way. There, you had best
lie quiet; the natives have no idea of attacking, and it is of no
use throwing away valuable ammunition by firing unless your hand
is steady."

But Bathurst did not hear, and remained with his head above the
line of sandbags until the Major put his hand on his shoulder and
forced him down. He might have put his hands over his ears to deaden
the sound--for in the darkness no one would have seen the action
--but he would not do so, but with clenched teeth and quivering
nerves lay there until the Major said, "I fancy we have stopped them
working. Now, Doctor, do you, Hunter, Bathurst, and Farquharson go
and lie down for four hours, when I will send for you to take our
places. Before you lie down will you tell Doolan to send half his
party in? Of course you will lie down in your clothes, ready to
fall in at your posts at a moment's notice."

"Let me send another rocket up first, Major, to see what they
are doing. We can sleep tomorrow in the daytime; they won't dare
to work under our fire then. Now, get ready, gentlemen, and don't
throw away a shot, if they are still working there."

The light of the rocket showed that there were now no natives at
the spot where they had been seen at work.

"I thought it would be too hot for them, Major, at such close
quarters as these. We must have played the mischief with them."

"All the better, Doctor; we will send a few shots there occasionally
to show them we have not forgotten them. But the principal thing
will be to keep our ears open to see that they don't bring up
ladders and try a rush."

"I think there is no fear of that tonight, Major. They would not
have set to work at the battery if they had any idea of trying to
scale the wall with ladders. That will come later on; but I don't
think you will be troubled any more tonight, except by these
fellows firing away from the bushes, and I should think they would
get tired of wasting their ammunition soon. It is fortunate we
brought all the spare ammunition in here."

"Yes, they only had ten rounds of ball cartridge, and that must
be nearly used up by this time. They will have to make up their
cartridges in future, and cast their bullets, unless they can get
a supply from some of the other mutineers."

"Well, you will send for us in four hours, Major?"

"You need not be afraid of my forgetting."

Dawn was just breaking when the relief were called up; the firing
had died away, and all was quiet.

"You will take command here, Rintoul," the Major said. "I should
keep Farquharson up here, if I were you, and leave the Doctor
and Bathurst to look after things in general. I think, Doctor, it
would be as well if we appointed Bathurst in charge of the general
arrangements of the house. We have a good amount of stores, but
the servants will waste them if they are not looked after. I should
put them on rations, Bathurst; and there might be regular rations
of things served out for us too; then it would fall in your province
to see that the syces water and feed the horses. You will examine
the well regularly, and note whether there is any change in the
look of the water. I think you will find plenty to do."

"Thank you, Major," Bathurst said. "I appreciate your kindness,
and for the present, at any rate, will gladly undertake the work
of looking after the stores and servants; but there is one thing
I have been thinking of, and which I should like to speak to you
about at once, if you could spare a minute or two before you turn
in."

"What is that, Bathurst?"

"I think that we are agreed, Major, that though we may hold this
place for a time, sooner or later we must either surrender or the
place be carried by storm."

Major Hannay nodded.

"That is what it must come to, Bathurst. If they will at last grant
us terms, well and good; if not, we must either try to escape or
die fighting."

"It is about the escape I have been thinking, Major; as our position
grows more and more desperate they will close round us, and although
we might have possibly got through last night, our chances of
doing so when they have once broken into the inclosure and begin
to attack the house itself are very slight. A few of us who can
speak the language well might possibly in disguise get away, but
it would be impossible for the bulk of us to do so."

"I quite see that, Bathurst."

"My proposal is, Major, that we should begin at once to mine; that
is, to drive a gallery from the cellar, and to carry it on steadily
as far as we can. I should say that we have ten days or a fortnight
before us before matters get .to an extremity, and in that time
we ought to be able to get, working night and day, from fifty to a
hundred yards beyond the wall, aiming at a clump of bushes. There
is a large one in Farquharson's compound, about a hundred yards
off. Then, when things get to the worst, we can work upwards, and
come out on a dark night. We might leave a long fuse burning in
the magazine, so that there should be an explosion an hour or two
after we had left. There is enough powder there to bring the house
down, and the Sepoys might suppose that we had all been buried in
the ruins."

"I think the idea is a very good one, Bathurst. What do you think,
Doctor?"

"Capital," the Doctor said. "It is a light sandy soil, and we should
be able to get through it at a pretty good rate. How many can work
together, do you think, Bathurst?"

"I should say two of us in each shift, to drive, and, if necessary,
prop the roof, with some of the natives to carry out the earth. If
we have three shifts, each shift would go on twice in the twenty-four
hours; that would be four hours on and eight hours off."

"Will you take charge of the operation, Bathurst?"

"With pleasure, Major."

"Very well then. You shall have with you Wilson and Richards and the
three youngest of the civilians, Saunderson, Austin, and Herbert.
You six will be relieved from other duty except when the enemy
threaten an attack. I will put down Saunderson and Austin together.
Which of the others would you like to have with you?"

"I will take Wilson, sir."

"Very well, then, Richards and Herbert will make the third party.
After breakfast we can pick out the twelve strongest of the natives.
I will tell them that they have to work, but that they will be each
paid half a rupee a day in addition to their ordinary wages. Then
you will give a general supervision to the work, Bathurst, in
addition to your own share in it?"

"Certainly, Major, I will take general charge of it."

So at breakfast the Major explained the plan agreed upon. The five
men chosen at once expressed their willingness to undertake the
work, and the offer of half a rupee extra a day was sufficient to
induce twelve of the servants to volunteer for it. The Major went
down to the cellars and fixed upon the spot at which the work should
begin; and Bathurst and Wilson, taking some of the intrenching
tools from the storeroom, began to break through the wall without
delay.

"I like this," Wilson said. "It is a thousand times better than
sitting up there waiting till they choose to make an attack. How
wide shall we make it?"

"As narrow as we can for one to pass along at a time," Bathurst
said. "The narrower it is, the less trouble we shall have with the
roof."

"But only one will be able to work at a time in that case."

"That will be quite enough,". Bathurst said. "It will be hot work
and hard. We will relieve each other every five minutes or so."

A very short time sufficed to break through the wall.

"Thank goodness, it is earth," Wilson said, thrusting a crowbar
through the opening as soon as it was made.

"I had no fear of its being rock, Wilson. If it had been, they
would not have taken the trouble to have walled the sides of the
cellar. The soil is very deep all over here. The natives have to
line their wells thirty or forty feet down."

The enemy were quiet all day, but the garrison thought it likely
that, warned by the lesson of the night before, they were erecting
a battery some distance farther back, masked by the trees, and that
until it was ready to open fire they would know nothing about it.

"So you have turned miner, Mr. Wilson?" Isobel Hannay said to him
as, after a change and a bath, he came in to get his lunch.

"I calculate I have lost half a stone in weight, Miss Hannay. If
I were to go on at this for a month or two there would be nothing
left of me."

"And how far did you drive the hole?"

"Gallery, Miss Hannay; please call it a gallery, it sounds so much
better. We got in five yards. I should hardly have believed it
possible, but Bathurst is a tremendous fellow to work. He uses a
pick as if he had been a sapper all his life. We kept the men pretty
hard at work, I can tell you, carrying up the earth. Richards is
at work now, and I bet him five rupees that he and Herbert don't
drive as far as we did."

"There is not much use in betting now, Mr. Wilson," Isobel said
sadly.

"No, I suppose not, Miss Hannay; but it gives a sort of interest
to one's work. I have blistered my hands horribly, but I suppose
they will get hard in a day or two."

"I wish we could work at something," Isobel said. "Now that we have
finished with the bags and bandages, the time seems very long; the
only thing there is to do is to play with the children and try to
keep them good; it is fortunate there is a bit of garden for them
to play in."

"It is not much of a garden, Miss Hannay. We had something like
a garden when I was a boy at home; the governor's is a jolly old
rectory, with a splendid garden. What fun we used to have there
when I was a young one! I wonder what the dear old governor and
mater would say if they knew the fix we were in here. You know,
sometimes I think that Forster's plan was the best, and that it
would be better to try and make a dash through them."

"We are in your way, Mr. Wilson; you wouldn't be able to do much
fighting if you had one of us clinging to you."

"I don't know, Miss Hannay," Wilson said quietly, "what my fighting
powers are, but I fancy if you were clinging to me I could cut my
way through a good deal."

"I am sure you would do anything that anyone could do," the girl
said kindly; "but whatever you might feel, having another person
behind you could not but hamper you awfully. I would infinitely
rather try to escape on foot, for then I should be relying on
myself, while if I was riding behind anyone, and we were pursued or
attacked, I should feel all the time I was destroying his chances,
and that if it were not for me he would get away. That would be
terrible. I don't know whether we were wise to stay here instead
of trying to escape at once; but as uncle and Mr. Hunter and the
others all thought it wiser to stay, I have no doubt it was; but
I am quite sure that it could not have been a good plan to go off
like that on horseback."

Another day passed quietly, and then during the night the watch
heard the sounds of blows with axes, and of falling trees.

"They are clearing the ground in front of their battery," the
Major, who was on the watch with his party, said; "it will begin
in earnest tomorrow morning. The sound came from just where we
expected. It is about in the same line as where they made their
first attempt, but a hundred yards or so further back."

At daylight they saw that the trees and bushes had been leveled,
and a battery, with embrazures for six guns, erected at a distance
of about four hundred yards from the house. More sandbags were at
once brought up from below, and the parapet, on the side facing
the battery, raised two feet and doubled in thickness. The garrison
were not disturbed while so engaged.

"Why the deuce don't the fellows begin?" Captain Forster said
impatiently, as he stood looking over the parapet when the work
was finished.

"I expect they are waiting for the Rajah and some of the principal
Zemindars to come down," replied the Major; "the guns are theirs,
you see, and will most likely be worked by their own followers.
No doubt they think they will knock the place to pieces in a few
minutes.

"Listen! there is music; they are coming in grand state. Rintoul,
will you tell the workers in the mine to come up. By the way, who
are at work now?"

"Bathurst and Wilson, sir."

"Then tell Wilson to come up, and request Bathurst to go on with the
gallery. Tell him I want that pushed forward as fast as possible,
and that one gun will not make much difference here. Request the
ladies and children to go down into the storeroom for the present.
I don't think the balls will go through the wall, but it is as well
to be on the safe side."

Captain Rintoul delivered his message to the ladies. They had
already heard that the battery had been unmasked and was ready to
open fire, and lamps had been placed in the storeroom in readiness
for them. There were pale faces .among them, but their thoughts
were of those on the roof rather than of themselves.

Mrs. Hunter took up the Bible she had been reading, and said, "Tell
them, Captain Rintoul, we shall be praying for them." The ladies
went into the room that served as a nursery, and with the ayahs and
other female servants carried the children down into the storeroom.

"I would much rather be up there," Isobel said to Mrs. Doolan; "we
could load the muskets for them, and I don't think it would be
anything like so bad if we could see what was going on as being
cooped up below fancying the worst all the time."

"I quite agree with you, but men never will get to understand women.
Perhaps before we are done they will recognize the fact that we
are no more afraid than they are."

The music was heard approaching along the road where the bungalows
had stood. Presently a number of flags were raised in the battery
amid a great beating of drums. On the previous day a flagstaff had
been erected on the roof, and a Union Jack was run up in answer to
the enemy's demonstration.

"A cheer for the old flag, lads," the Major said; and a hearty cheer
broke from the little party on the roof, where, with the exception
of Bathurst, all the garrison were assembled. The cheer was answered
by a yell from the natives not only in the battery, but from the
gardens and inclosures round the house.

"Pay no attention to the fellows in the gardens," the Major said;
"fire at their guns--they must expose themselves to load."

The men were kneeling behind the parapet, where the sandbags had
been so arranged that they could see through between those on the
upper line, and thus fire without raising their heads above it.

"Shall we wait for them or fire first, Major?" the Doctor asked.

"I expect the guns are loaded and laid, Doctor; but if you see
a head looking along them, by all means take a shot at it. I wish
we could see down into the battery itself, but it is too high for
that."

The Doctor lay looking along his rifle. Presently he fired, and
as if it had been the signal five cannon boomed out almost at the
same moment, the other being fired a quarter of a minute later.
Three of the shot struck the house below the parapet, the others
went overhead.

"I hit my man," the Doctor said, as he thrust another rifle through
the loophole. "Now, we will see if we can keep them from loading."

Simultaneously with the roar of the cannon a rattle of musketry
broke out on three sides of the house, and a hail of bullets whistled
over the heads of the defenders, who opened a steady fire at the
embrasures of the guns. These had been run in, and the natives
could be seen loading them. The Major examined the work through a
pair of field glasses.

"You are doing well," he said presently; "I have seen several of
them fall, and there is a lot of confusion among them; they will
soon get tired of that game."

Slowly and irregularly the guns were run out again, and the fire of
the defenders was redoubled to prevent them from taking aim. Only
one shot hit the house this time, the others all going overhead.
The fire of the enemy became slower and more irregular, and at the
end of an hour ceased almost entirely.

"Doctor," the Major said, "I will get you and Farquharson to turn
your attention to some fellows there are in that high tree over
there. They command us completely, and many of their bullets have
struck on the terrace behind us. It would not be safe to move
across to the stairs now. I think we have pretty well silenced.
the battery for the present. Here are my glasses. With them you
can easily make out the fellows among the leaves."

"I see them," the Doctor said, handing the glasses to Farquharson;
"we will soon get them out of that. Now, Farquharson, you take
that fellow out on the lower branch to the right; I will take the
one close to the trunk on the same branch."

Laying their rifles on the upper row of sandbags, the two men took
a steady aim. They fired almost together, and two bodies were seen
to fall from the tree.

"Well shot!" the Major exclaimed. "There are something like a dozen
of them up there; but they will soon clear out if you keep that
up."

"They are not more than two hundred yards away," the Doctor said,
"and firing from a rest we certainly ought not to miss them at that
distance. Give me the glasses again."

A similar success attended the next two shots, and then a number
of figures were seen hastily climbing down.

"Give them a volley, gentlemen," the Major said.

A dozen guns were fired, and three more men dropped, and an angry
yell from the natives answered the shout of triumph from the
garrison.

"Will you go down, Mr. Hunter, and tell the ladies that we have
silenced the guns for the present, and that no one has received a
scratch? Now, let us see what damage their balls have effected."

This was found to be trifling. The stonework of the house was strong,
and the guns were light. The stonework of one of the windows was
broken, and two or three stones in the wall cracked. One ball had
entered a window, torn its way through two inner walls, and lay
against the back wall.

"It is a four pound ball," the Major said, taking it up. "I fancy
the guns are seven pounders. They have evidently no balls to fit,
which accounts for the badness of their firing and the little
damage they did; with so much windage the balls can have had but
small velocity. Well, that is a satisfactory beginning, gentlemen;
they will take a long time to knock the place about our ears at this
rate. Now we will see if we cannot clear them out of the gardens.
Captain Doolan, will you take the glasses and watch the battery;
if you see any movement about the guns, the fire will be reopened
at once; until then all will devote their attention to those fellows
among the bushes; it is important to teach them that they are not
safe there, for a chance ball might come in between the sandbags.
Each of you pick out a particular bush, and watch it till you see
the exact position in which anyone firing from it must be in, and
then try to silence him. Don't throw away a shot if you can help
it. We have a good stock of ammunition, but it is as well not to
waste it. I will leave you in command at present, Doolan."

Major Hannay then went down to the storeroom.

"I have come to relieve you from your confinement, ladies," he said.
"I am glad to say that we find their balls will not penetrate the
walls of the house alone, and there is therefore no fear whatever
of their passing through them and the garden wall together; therefore,
as long as the wall is intact, there is no reason whatever why you
should not remain on the floor above."

There was a general exclamation of pleasure.

"That will be vastly better, uncle," Isobel said; "it is hateful
being hidden away down here when we have nothing to do but to listen
to the firing; we don't see why some of us should not go up on the
terrace to load the rifles for you."

"Not at present, Isobel; we are not pressed yet. When it comes to
a real attack it will be time to consider about that. I don't think
any of us would shoot straighter if there were women right up among
us in danger."

"I don't at all see why it should be worse our being in danger
than for you men, Major," Mrs. Doolan said; "we have just as much
at stake, and more; and I warn you I shall organize a female mutiny
if we are not allowed to help."

The Major laughed.

"Well, Mrs. Doolan, I shall have to convert this storeroom into a
prison, and all who defy my authority will be immured here, so now
you know the consequence of disobedience."

"And has no one been hurt with all that firing, Major Hannay?" Mary
Hunter asked.

"A good many people have been hurt, Miss Hunter, but no one on our
side. I fancy we must have made it very hot for those at the guns,
and the Doctor and Mr. Farquharson have been teaching them not to
climb trees. At present that firing you hear is against those who
are hiding in the gardens."

An hour later the firing ceased altogether, the natives finding
the fire of the defenders so deadly that they no longer dared, by
discharging a rifle, to show where they were hiding. They had drawn
off from the more distant clumps and bushes, but dared not try and
crawl from those nearer the house until after nightfall.

The next morning it was found that during the night the enemy had
closed up their embrasures, leaving only openings sufficiently
large for the muzzles of the guns to be thrust through, and soon
after daybreak they renewed their fire. The Doctor and Mr. Farquharson
alone remained on the roof, and throughout the day they kept up
a steady fire at these openings whenever the guns were withdrawn.
Several of the sandbags were knocked off the parapet during the
course of the day, and a few shot found their way through the walls
of the upper story, but beyond this no damage was done. The mining
was kept up with great vigor, and the gallery advanced rapidly, the
servants finding it very hard work to remove the earth as fast as
the miners brought it down.

Captain Forster offered to go out with three others at night to
try and get into the battery and spike the guns, but Major Hannay
would not permit the attempt to be made.

"We know they have several other guns," he said, "and the risk would
be altogether too great, for there would be practically no chance
of your getting back and being drawn up over the wall before you
were overtaken, even if you succeeded in spiking the guns. There
are probably a hundred men sleeping in the battery, and it is likely
they would have sentries out in front of it. The loss of four men
would seriously weaken the garrison."

The next morning another battery to the left was unmasked, and on
the following day three guns were planted, under cover, so as to
play against the gate. The first battery now concentrated its fire
upon the outer wall, the new battery played upon the upper part of
the house, and the three guns kept up a steady fire at the gate.

There was little rest for the besieged now. It was a constant duel
between their rifles and the guns, varied by their occasionally
turning their attention to men who climbed trees, or who, from the
roofs of some buildings still standing, endeavored to keep down
their fire.

Wilson had been released from his labors in the gallery, Bathurst
undertaking to get down the earth single handed as fast as the
servants could remove it.

"I never saw such a fellow to work, Miss Hannay," Wilson said one
day, when he was off duty, and happened to find her working alone
at some bandages. "I know you don't like him, but he is a first
rate fellow if there ever was one. It is unlucky for him being so
nervous at the guns; but that is no fault of his, after all, and
I am sure in other things he is as cool as possible. Yesterday I
was standing close to him, shoving the earth back to the men as he
got it down. Suddenly he shouted, 'Run, Wilson, the roof is coming
down!' I could not help bolting a few yards, for the earth came
pattering down as he spoke; then I looked round and saw him standing
there, by the light of the lamp, like those figures you see holding
up pillars; I forget what they call them--catydigs, or something
of that sort."

"Caryatides," Isobel put in.

"Yes, that is the name. Some timber had given way above him, and
he was holding it up with his arms. I should say that there must
have been half a ton of it, and he said, as quietly as possible,
'Get two of those short poles, Wilson, and put up one on each side
of me. I can hold it a bit, but don't be longer than you can help
about it.' I managed to shove up the timber, so that he could
slip out before it came down. It would have crushed us both to a
certainty if he had not held it up."

"Why do you say you know I don't like Mr. Bathurst?"

"I don't exactly know, Miss Hannay, but I have noticed you are the
only lady who does not chat with him. I don't think I have seen
you speak to him since we have come in here. I am sorry, because
I like him very much, and I don't care for Forster at all."

"What has Captain Forster to do with it?" Isobel asked, somewhat
indignantly.

"Oh, nothing at all, Miss Hannay, only, you know, Bathurst used to
be a good deal at the Major's before Forster came, and then after
that I never met him there except on that evening before he came
in here. Now you know, Miss Hannay," he went on earnestly, "what
I think about you. I have not been such an ass as to suppose
I ever had a chance, though you know I would lay down my life for
you willingly; but I did not seem to mind Bathurst. I know he is
an awfully good fellow, and would have made you very happy; but I
don't feel like that with Forster. There is nothing in the world
that I should like better than to punch his head; and when I see
that a fellow like that has cut Bathurst out altogether it makes.
me so savage sometimes that I have to go and smoke a pipe outside
so as not to break out and have a row with him."

"You ought not to talk so, Mr. Wilson. It is very wrong. You have
no right to say that anyone has cut anyone else out as far as I
am concerned. I know you are all fond of me in a brotherly sort of
way, and I like you very much; but that gives you no right to say
such things about other people. Mr. Bathurst ceased his visits not
because of Captain Forster but from another reason altogether; and
certainly I have neither said nor done anything that would justify
your saying that Captain Forster had cut Mr. Bathurst out. Even
if I had, you ought not to have alluded to such a thing. I am not
angry with you," she said, seeing how downcast he looked; "but you
must not talk like that any more; it would be wrong at any time;
it is specially so now, when we are all shut up here together, and
none can say what will happen to us."

"It seemed to me that was just the reason why I could speak about
it, Miss Hannay. We may none of us get out of this fix we are in,
and I do think we ought all to be friends together now. Richards
and I both agreed that as it was certain neither of us had a chance
of winning you, the next best thing was to see you and Bathurst
come together. Well, now all that's over, of course, but is it
wrong for me to ask, how is it you have come to dislike him?"

"But I don't dislike him, Mr. Wilson."

"Well, then, why do you go on as if you didn't like him?"

Isobel hesitated. From most men she would have considered the
question impertinent, and would have resented it, but this frank
faced boy meant no impertinence; he loved her in his honest way,
and only wanted to see her happy.

"I can't speak to him if he doesn't speak to me," she said desperately.

"No, of course not," he agreed; "but why shouldn't he speak to you?
You can't have done anything to offend him except taking up with
Forster."

"It is nothing to do with Captain Forster at all, Mr. Wilson; I--"
and she hesitated. "I said something at which he had the right to
feel hurt and offended, and he has never given me any opportunity
since of saying that I was sorry."

"I am sure you would not have said anything that he should have
been offended about, Miss Hannay; it is not your nature, and I would
not believe it whoever told me, not even yourself; so he must be
in fault, and, of course, I have nothing more to say about it."

"He wasn't in fault at all, Mr. Wilson. I can't tell you what I
said, but it was very wrong and thoughtless on my part, and I have
been sorry for it ever since; and he has a perfect right to be
hurt and not to come near me, especially as"--and she hesitated
--"as I have acted badly since, and he has no reason for supposing
that I am sorry. And now you must not ask me any more about it; I
don't know why I have said as much to you as I have, only I know I
can trust you, and I like you very much, though I could never like
you in the sort of way you would want me to. I wish you didn't like
me like that."

"Oh, never mind me," he said earnestly. "I am all right, Miss Hannay;
I never expected anything, you know, so I am not disappointed, and
it has been awfully good of you talking to me as you have, and not
getting mad with me for interfering. But I can hear them coming
down from the terrace, and I must be off. I am on duty there, you
know, now. Bathurst has undertaken double work in that hole. I didn't
like it, really; it seemed mean to be getting out of the work and
letting him do it all, but he said that he liked work, and I really
think he does. I am sure he is always worrying himself because
he can't take his share in the firing on the roof; and when he is
working he hasn't time to think about it. When he told me that in
future he would drive the tunnel our shift himself, he said, 'That
will enable you to take your place on the roof, Wilson, and you
must remember you are firing for both of us, so don't throw away
a shot.' It is awfully rough on him, isn't it? Well, goodby, Miss
Hannay," and Wilson hurried off to the roof.



CHAPTER XVI.


The next four days made a great alteration in the position of the
defenders in the fortified house.

The upper story was now riddled by balls, the parapet round the
terrace had been knocked away in several places, the gate was in
splinters; but as the earth from the tunnel had been all emptied
against the sandbags, it had grown to such a thickness that the
defense was still good here. But in the wall, against which one
of the new batteries had steadily directed its fire, there was
a yawning gap, which was hourly increasing in size, and would ere
long be practicable for assault. Many of the shots passing through
this had struck the house itself. Some of these had penetrated,
and the room in the line of fire could no longer be used.

There had been several casualties. The young civilian Herbert had been
killed by a shot that struck the parapet just where he was lying.
Captain Rintoul had been seriously wounded, two of the natives had
been killed by the first shot which penetrated the lower room. Mr.
Hunter was prostrate with fever, the result of exposure to the sun,
and several others had received wounds more or less severe from
fragments of stone; but the fire of the defenders was as steady as
at first, and the loss of the natives working the guns was severe,
and they no longer ventured to fire from the gardens and shrubberies
round the walls.

Fatigue, watching, still more the heat on the terrace, was telling
heavily upon the strength of the garrison. The ladies went about
their work quietly and almost silently. The constant anxiety and
the confinement in the darkened rooms were telling upon them too.
Several of the children were ill; and when not employed in other
things, there were fresh sandbags to be made by the women, to take
the place of those damaged by the enemy's shot.

When, of an evening, a portion of the defenders came off duty,
there was more talk and conversation, as all endeavored to keep
up a good face and assume a confidence they were far from feeling.
The Doctor was perhaps the most cheery of the party. During the
daytime he was always on the roof, and his rifle seldom cracked in
vain. In the evening he attended to his patients, talked cheerily
to the ladies, and laughed and joked over the events of the day.

None among the ladies showed greater calmness and courage than
Mrs. Rintoul, and not a word was ever heard from the time the siege
began of her ailments or inconveniences. She was Mrs. Hunter's
best assistant with the sick children. Even after her husband was
wounded, and her attention night and day was given to him, she
still kept on patiently and firmly.

"I don't know how to admire Mrs. Rintoul enough," Mrs. Hunter said
to Isobel Hannay one day; "formerly I had no patience with her,
she was always querulous and grumbling; now she has turned out a
really noble woman. One never knows people, my dear, till one sees
them in trouble."

"Everyone is nice," Isobel said. "I have hardly heard a word of
complaint about anything since we came here, and everyone seems to
help others and do little kindnesses."

The enemy's fire had been very heavy all that day, and the breach
in the wall had been widened, and the garrison felt certain that
the enemy would attack on the following morning.

"You and Farquharson, Doctor, must stop on the roof," the Major
said. "In the first place, it is possible they may try to attack
by ladders at some other point, and we shall want two good shots
up there to keep them back; and in the second, if they do force
the breach, we shall want you to cover our retreat into the house.
I will get a dozen rifles for each of you loaded and in readiness.
Isobel and Mary Hunter, who have both volunteered over and over
again, shall go up to load; they have both practiced, and can load
quickly. Of course if you see that the enemy are not attacking
at any other point, you will help us at the breach by keeping up
a steady fire on them, but always keep six guns each in reserve.
I shall blow my whistle as a signal for us to retire to the house
if I find we can hold the breach no longer, so when you hear that
blaze away at them as fast as you can. Your twelve shots will check
them long enough to give us time to get in and fasten the door. We
shall be round the corner of the house before they can get fairly
over the breastwork. We will set to work to raise that as soon as
it gets dark."

A breastwork of sandbags had already been erected behind the
breach, in case the enemy should make a sudden rush, and a couple
of hours' labor transformed this into a strong work; for the bags
were already filled, and only needed placing in position. When
completed, it extended in a horseshoe shape, some fifteen feet
across, behind the gap in the wall. For nine feet from the ground
it was composed of sandbags three deep, and a single line was then
laid along the edge to serve as a parapet.

"I don't think they will get over that," the Major said, when the
work was finished. "I doubt if they will be disposed even to try
when they reach the breach."

Before beginning their work they had cleared away all the fallen
brickwork from behind the breach, and a number of bricks were laid
on the top of the sandbags to be used as missiles.

"A brick is as good as a musket ball at this distance," the Major
said; "and when our guns are empty we can take to them; there are
enough spare rifles for us to have five each, and, with those and
our revolvers and the bricks, we ought to be able to account for an
army. There are some of the servants and syces who can be trusted
to load. They can stand down behind us, and we can pass our guns
down to them as we empty them."

Each man had his place on the work assigned to him. Bathurst, who
had before told the Major that when the time came for an assault
to be delivered he was determined to take his place in the breach,
was placed at one end of the horseshoe where it touched the wall.

"I don't promise to be of much use, Major," he said quietly. "I know
myself too well; but at least I can run my chance of being killed."

The Major had put Wilson next to him.

"I don't think there is much chance of their storming the work,
Wilson; but if they do, you catch hold of Bathurst's arm, and drag
him away when you hear me whistle; the chances are a hundred to
one against his hearing it, or remembering what it means if he does
hear it."

"All right, Major, I will look to him."

Four men remained on guard at the breach all night, and at the
first gleam of daylight the garrison took up their posts.

"Now mind, my dears," the Doctor said, as he and Farquharson went
up on the terrace with Isobel and Mary Hunter; "you must do exactly
as you are told, or you will be doing more harm than good, for
Farquharson and I would not be able to pay attention to our shooting.
You must lie down and remain perfectly quiet till we begin to fire,
then keep behind us just so far that you can reach the guns as we
hand them back to you after firing; and you must load them either
kneeling or sitting down, so that you don't expose your heads above
the thickest part of the breastwork. When you have loaded, push the
guns back well to the right of us, but so that we can reach them.
Then, if one of them goes off, there won't be any chance of our
being hit. The garrison can't afford to throw away a life at present.
You will, of course, only half cock them; still, it is as well to
provide against accidents."

Both the girls were pale, but they were quiet and steady. The Doctor
saw they were not likely to break down.

"That is a rum looking weapon you have got there, Bathurst," Wilson
said, as, after carrying down the spare guns and placing them ready
for firing, they lay down in their positions on the sandbags. The
weapon was a native one, and was a short mace, composed of a bar
of iron about fifteen inches long, with a knob of the same metal,
studded with spikes. The bar was covered with leather to break the
jar, and had a loop to put the hand through at the end.

"Yes," Bathurst said quietly; "I picked it up at one of the native
shops in Cawnpore the last time I was there. I had no idea then that
I might ever have to use it, and bought it rather as a curiosity;
but I have kept it within reach of my bedside since these troubles
began, and I don't think one could want a better weapon at close
quarters."

"No, it is a tremendous thing; and after the way I have seen you
using that pick I should not like to be within reach of your arm
with that mace in it. I don't think there is much chance of your
wanting that. I have no fear of the natives getting over here this
time."

"I have no fear of the natives at all," Bathurst said.

"I am only afraid of myself. At present I am just as cool as if
there was not a native within a thousand miles, and I am sure that
my pulse is not going a beat faster than usual. I can think of the
whole thing and calculate the chances as calmly as if it were an
affair in which I was in no way concerned. It is not danger that
I fear in the slightest, it is that horrible noise. I know well
enough that the moment the firing begins I shall be paralyzed. My
only hope is that at the last moment, if it comes to hand to hand
fighting, I shall get my nerve."

"I have no doubt you will," Wilson said warmly; "and when you
do I would back you at long odds against any of us. Ah, they are
beginning."

As he spoke there was a salvo of all the guns on the three Sepoy
batteries. Then a roar of musketry broke out round the house, and
above it could be heard loud shouts.

"They are coming, Major," the Doctor shouted down from the roof;
"the Sepoys are leading, and there is a crowd of natives behind
them."

Those lying in the middle of the curve of the horseshoe soon caught
sight of the enemy advancing tumultuously towards the breach. The
Major had ordered that not a shot was to be fired until they reached
it, and it was evident that the silence of the besieged awed the
assailants with a sense of unknown danger, for their pace slackened,
and when they got to within fifty yards of the breach they paused
and opened fire. Then, urged forward by their officers and encouraged
by their own noise, they again rushed forward. Two of their officers
led the way; and as these mounted the little heap of rubbish at
the foot of the breach, two rifles cracked out from the terrace,
and both fell dead.

There was a yell of fury from the Sepoys, and then they poured in
through the breach. Those in front tried to stop as they saw the
trap into which they were entering, but pressed on by those behind
they were forced forward.

And now a crackling fire of musketry broke out from the rifles
projecting between the sandbags into the crowded mass. Every shot
told. Wild shrieks, yells, and curses rose from the assailants.
Some tried madly to climb up the sandbags, some to force their way
back through the crowd behind; some threw themselves down; others
discharged their muskets at their invisible foe. From the roof
the Doctor and his companion kept up a rapid fire upon the crowd
struggling to enter the breach. As fast as the defenders' muskets
were discharged they handed them down to the servants behind to
be reloaded, and when each had fired his spare muskets he betook
himself to his revolver.

Wilson, while discharging his rifle, kept his eyes upon Bathurst.
The latter had not fired a shot, but lay rigid and still, save
for a sort of convulsive shuddering. Presently there was a little
lull in the firing as the weapons were emptied, and the defenders
seizing the bricks hurled them down into the mass.

"Look out!" the Major shouted; "keep your heads low--I am going
to throw the canisters."

A number of these had been prepared, filled to the mouth with powder
and bullets, and with a short fuse attached, ropes being fastened
round them to enable them to be slung some distance. The Major half
rose to throw one of these missiles when his attention was called
by a shout from Wilson.

The latter was so occupied that he had not noticed Bathurst, who
had suddenly risen to his feet, and just as Wilson was about to
grasp him and pull him down, leaped over the sandbag in front of him
down among the mutineers. The Major gave a swing to the canister,
of which the fuse was already lighted, and hurled it through the
breach among the crowd, who, ignorant of what was going on inside,
were still struggling to enter.

"Look out," he shouted to the others; "mind how you throw. Bathurst
is down in the middle of them. Hand up all the muskets you have
loaded," he cried to the servants.

As he spoke he swung another canister through the breach, and almost
immediately two heavy explosions followed, one close upon the other.

"Give them a volley at the breach," he shouted; "never mind those
below."

The muskets were fired as soon as received.

"Now to your feet," the Major cried, "and give them the brickbats,"
and as he stood up he hurled two more canisters among the crowd
behind the breach. The others sprang up with a cheer. The inclosure
below them was shallower now from the number that had fallen, and
was filled with a confused mass of struggling men. In their midst
was Bathurst fighting desperately with his short weapon, and bringing
down a man at every blow, the mutineers being too crowded together
to use their unfixed bayonets against him. In a moment Captain Forster
leaped down, sword in hand, and joined Bathurst in the fight.

"Stand steady," the Major shouted; "don't let another man move."

But the missiles still rained down with an occasional shot,
as the rifles were handed up by the natives, while the Doctor and
Farquharson kept up an almost continuous fire from the terrace.
Then the two last canisters thrown by the Major exploded. The first
two had carried havoc among the crowd behind the breach, these
completed their confusion, and they turned and fled; while those
in the retrenchment, relieved of the pressure from behind, at once
turned, and flying through the breach, followed their companions.

A loud cheer broke from the garrison, and the Major looking round
saw the Doctor standing by the parapet waving his hat, while Isobel
stood beside him looking down at the scene of conflict.

"Lie down, Isobel," he shouted; "they will be opening fire again
directly."

The girl disappeared, and almost at the same moment the batteries
spoke out again, and a crackle of the musketry began from the
gardens. The Major turned round. Bathurst was leaning against the
wall breathing heavily after his exertions, Forster was coolly
wiping his sword on the tunic of one of the fallen Sepoys.

"Are either of you hurt?" he asked.

"I am not hurt to speak of," Forster said; "I got a rip with a
bayonet as I jumped down, but I don't think it is of any consequence."

"How are you, Bathurst?" the Major repeated. "What on earth possessed
you to jump down like that?"

"I don't know, Major; I had to do something, and when yon stopped
firing I felt it was time for me to do my share."

"You have done more than your share, I should say," the Major said;
"for they went down like ninepins before you. Now, Wilson, you take
one of his hands, and I will take the other, and help him up."

It needed considerable exertion to get him up, for the reaction
had now come, and he was scarce able to stand.

"You had better go up to the house and get a glass of wine," the
Major said. "Now, is anyone else hurt?"

"I am hit, Major," Richards said quietly; "a ball came in between
the sandbags just as I fired my first shot, and smashed my right
shoulder. I think I have not been much good since, though I have
been firing from my left as well as I could. I think I will go up
and get the Doctor to look at it."

But almost as he spoke the young fellow tottered, and would have
fallen, had not the Major caught him.

"Lend me a hand, Doolan," the latter said; "we will carry him in;
I am afraid he is very hard hit."

The ladies gathered round the Major and Captain Doolan as they entered
with their burden. Mary Hunter had already run down and told them
that the attack had been repulsed and the enemy had retreated.

"Nobody else is hit," the Major said, as he entered; "at least,
not seriously. The enemy have been handsomely beaten with such loss
that they won't be in a hurry to try again. Will one of you run up
and bring the Doctor down?"

Richards was carried into the hospital room, where he was left to
the care of the Doctor, Mrs. Hunter, and Mrs. Rintoul. The Major
returned to the general room.

"Boy, bring half a dozen bottles of champagne and open them as
quickly as you can," he said; "we have got enough to last us for
weeks, and this is an occasion to celebrate, and I think we have
all earned it."

The others were by this time coming in, for there was no chance of
the enemy renewing the attack at present. Farquharson was on the
roof on the lookout. Quiet greetings were exchanged between wives
and husbands.

"It didn't last long," Wilson said; "not above five minutes, I
should say, from the time when we opened fire."

"It seemed to us an age," Amy Hunter replied; "it was dreadful not
to be able to see what was going on; it seemed to me everyone must
be killed with all that firing."

"It was sharp while it lasted," the Major said; "but we were all
snug enough except against a stray bullet, such as that which hit
poor young Richards. He behaved very gallantly, and none of us knew
he was hit till it was all over."

"But how did Captain Forster get his bayonet wound?" Mrs. Doolan
asked. "I saw him go in just now into the surgery; it seemed to me
he had a very serious wound, for his jacket was cut from the breast
up to the shoulder, and he was bleeding terribly, though he made
light of it."

"He jumped down into the middle of them," the Major said. "Bathurst
jumped down first, and was fighting like a madman with a mace he
has got. We could do nothing, for we were afraid of hitting him,
and Forster jumped down to help him, and, as he did so, got that
rip with the bayonet; it is a nasty cut, no doubt, but it is only
a flesh wound."

"Where is Mr. Bathurst?" Mrs. Doolan asked; "is he hurt, too? Why
did he jump down? I should not have thought," and she stopped.

"I fancy a sort of fury seized him," the Major said; "but whatever
it was, he fought like a giant. He is a powerful man, and that iron
mace is just the thing for such work. The natives went down like
ninepins before him. No, I don't think he is hurt."

"I will go out and see," Mrs. Doolan said; and taking a mug half
full of champagne from the table, she went out.

Bathurst was sitting on the ground leaning against the wall of the
house.

"You are not hurt, Mr. Bathurst, I hope," Mrs. Doolan said, as she
came up. "No, don't try to get up, drink a little of this; we are
celebrating our victory by opening a case of champagne. The Major
tells us you have been distinguishing yourself greatly."

Bathurst drank some of the wine before he replied.

"In a way, Mrs. Doolan, I scarcely know what I did do. I wanted to
do something, even if it was only to get killed."

"You must not talk like that," she said kindly; "your life is
as valuable as any here, and you know that we all like and esteem
you; and, at any rate, you have shown today that you have plenty
of courage."

"The courage of a Malay running amuck, Mrs. Doolan; that is not
courage, it is madness. You cannot tell--no one can tell--what
I have suffered since the siege began. The humiliation of knowing
that I alone of the men here am unable to take my part in the
defense, and that while others are fighting I am useful only to
work as a miner."

"But you are as useful in that way as you would be in the other,"
she said. "I don't feel humiliated because I can only help in
nursing the sick while the others are fighting for us. We have all
of us our gifts. Few men have more than you. You have courage and
coolness in other ways, and you are wrong to care nothing for your
life because of the failing, for which you are not accountable, of
your nerves to stand the sound of firearms.. I can understand your
feelings and sympathize with you, but it is of no use to exaggerate
the importance of such a matter. You might live a thousand lives
without being again in a position when such a failing would be of
the slightest importance, one way or the other. Now come in with
me. Certainly this is not the moment for you to give way about
it; for whatever your feelings may have been, or whatever may have
impelled you to the act, you have on this occasion fought nobly."

"Not nobly, Mrs. Doolan," he said, rising to his feet; "desperately,
or madly, if you like."

At this moment Wilson came out. "Halloa, Bathurst, what are doing
here? Breakfast is just ready, and everyone is asking for you. I
am sure you must want something after your exertions. You should
have seen him laying about him with that iron mace, Mrs. Doolan..
I have seen him using the pick, and knew how strong ho was, but
I was astonished, I can tell you. It was a sort of Coeur de Lion
business. He used to use a mace, you know, and once rode through
the Saracens and smashed them up, till at last, when he had done,
he couldn't open his hand. Bring him in, Mrs. Doolan. If he won't
come, I will go in and send the Doctor out to him. Bad business,
poor Richards being hurt, isn't it? Awfully good fellow, Richards.
Can't think why he was the one to be hit."

So keeping up a string of talk, the young subaltern led Bathurst
into the house.

After breakfast a white flag was waved from the roof, and in
a short time two Sepoy officers came up with a similar flag. The
Major and Captain Doolan went out to meet them, and it was agreed
that hostilities should be suspended until noon, in order that the
wounded and dead might be carried off.

While this was being done the garrison remained under arms behind
their work at the breach lest any treacherous attempt should be
made. The mutineers, however, who were evidently much depressed by
the failure, carried the bodies off quietly, and at twelve o'clock
firing recommenced.

That evening, after it was dark, the men gathered on the terrace.

"Well, gentlemen," the Major said, "we have beaten them off today,
and we may do it again, but there is no doubt how it must all end.
You see, this afternoon their guns have all been firing at a fresh
place in the wall; and if they make another breach or two, and
attack at them all together, it will be hopeless to try to defend
them. You see, now that we have several sick and wounded, the
notion of making our escape is almost knocked on the head. At the
last moment each may try to save his life, but there must be no
desertion of the sick and wounded as long as there is a cartridge
to be fired. Our best hope is in getting assistance from somewhere,
but we know nothing of what is going on outside. I think the best
plan will be for one of our number to try to make his way out, and
go either to Lucknow, Agra, or Allahabad, and try and get help.
If they could spare a troop of cavalry it might be sufficient; the
mutineers have suffered very heavily; there were over a hundred and
fifty bodies carried out today, and if attacked suddenly I don't
think they would make any great resistance. We may hold out for a
week or ten days, but I think that is the outside; and if rescue
does not arrive by that time we must either surrender or try to
escape by that passage."

There was a general assent.

"Bathurst would be the man to do it," the Doctor said. "Once through
their lines he could pass without exciting the slightest suspicion;
he could buy a horse then, and could be at any of the stations in
two days."

"Yes, there is no doubt that he is the man to do it," the Major
said. "Where is he now?"

"At work as usual, Major; shall I go and speak to him? But I tell
you fairly I don't think he will undertake it."

"Why not, Doctor? It is a dangerous mission, but no more dangerous
than remaining here."

"Well, we shall see," the Doctor said, as he left the group.

Nothing was said for a few minutes, the men sitting or lying about
smoking. Presently the Doctor returned.

"Bathurst refuses absolutely," he said. "He admits that he does
not think there would be much difficulty for him to get through,
but he is convinced that the mission would be a useless one, and
that could help have been spared it would have come to us before
now."

"But in that case he would have made his escape," the Major said.

That is just why he won't go, Major; he says that come what will
he will share the fate of the rest, and that he will not live to
be pointed to as the one man who made his escape of the garrison
of Deennugghur."

"Whom can we send?" the Major said. "You are the only other man
who speaks the language well enough to pass as a native, Doctor."

"I speak it fairly, but not well enough for that; besides, I am too
old to bear the fatigue of riding night and day; and, moreover, my
services are wanted here both as a doctor and as a rifle shot."

"I will go, if you will send me, Major," Captain Forster said
suddenly; "not in disguise, but in uniform, and on my horse's
back. Of course I should run the gauntlet of their sentries. Once
through, I doubt if they have a horse that could overtake mine."

There was a general silence of surprise. Forster's reckless courage
was notorious, and he had been conspicuous for the manner in which
he had chosen the most dangerous points during the siege; and this
offer to undertake what, although a dangerous enterprise in itself,
still offered a far better chance of life than that of remaining
behind, surprised everyone. It had been noticed that, since the
rejection of his plan to sally out in a body and cut their way
through the enemy, he had been moody and silent, except only when
the fire was heavy and the danger considerable; then he laughed
and joked and seemed absolutely to enjoy the excitement; but he
was the last man whom any of them would have expected to volunteer
for a service that, dangerous as it might be, had just been refused
by Bathurst on the ground that it offered a chance of escape from
the common lot.

The Major was the first to speak.

"Well, Captain Forster, as we have just agreed that our only chance
is to obtain aid from one of the stations, and as you are the only
volunteer for the service, I do not see that I can decline to accept
your offer. At which station do you think you would be most likely
to find a force that could help us?"

"I should say Lucknow, Major. If help is to be obtained anywhere,
I should say it was there."

"Yes, I think that is the most hopeful. You will start at once; I
suppose the sooner the better."

"As soon as they are fairly asleep; say twelve o'clock."

"Very well. I will go and write a dispatch for you to carry, giving
an account of the fix we are in here. How will you sally out?"

"I should think the easiest plan would be to make a gap in the
sandbags in the breach, lead the horse till fairly outside, and
then mount."

"I think you had better take a spare horse with you," the Doctor
said; "it will make a difference if you are chased, if you can
change from one to the other. Bathurst told me to say whoever went
could have his horse, which is a long way the best in the station.
I should fancy as good as your own."

"I don't know," Forster said; "led horses are a nuisance; still, as
you say, it might come in useful, if it is only to loose and turn
down a side road, and so puzzle anyone who may be after you in the
dark."

The Major and Forster left the roof together.

"Well, that is a rum go," Wilson said. "If it had been anyone
but Forster I should have said that he funked and was taking the
opportunity to get out of it, but everyone knows that he has any
amount of pluck; look how he charged those Sepoys single handed."

"There are two sorts of pluck, Wilson," the Doctor said dryly. "There
is the pluck that will carry a man through a desperate action and
lead him to do deeds that are the talk of an army. Forster possesses
that kind of pluck in an unusual degree. He is almost an ideal
cavalryman--dashing, reckless; riding with a smile on his lips
into the thickest of the fray, absolutely careless of life when
his blood is up.

"There is another sort of courage, that which supports men under
long continued strain, and enables them, patiently and steadfastly,
to face death when they see it approaching step by step. I doubt
whether Forster possesses that passive sort of courage. He would
ride up to a cannon's mouth, but would grow impatient in a. square
of infantry condemned to remain inactive under a heavy artillery
fire.

"No one has changed more since this siege began than he has.
Except when engaged under a heavy fire he has been either silent,
or impatient and short tempered, shirking conversation even with
women when his turn of duty was over. Mind, I don't say for a moment
that I suspect him of being afraid of death; when the end came he
would fight as bravely as ever, and no one could fight more bravely.
But he cannot stand the waiting; he is always pulling his mustache
moodily and muttering to himself; he is good to do but not to
suffer; he would make a shockingly bad patient in a long illness.

"Well, if any of you have letters you want to write to friends
in England I should advise you to take the opportunity; mind, I
don't think they will ever get them. Forster may get through, but
I consider the chances strongly against it. For a ride of ten miles
through a country swarming with foes I could choose no messenger I
would rather trust, but for a ride like this, that requires patience
and caution and resource, he is not the man I should select. Bathurst
would have succeeded almost certainly if he had once got out. The
two men are as different as light to dark; one possesses just the
points the other fails in. I have no one at home I want to write
to, so I will undertake the watch here."



CHAPTER XVII.


The men on descending from the roof found all the ladies engaged
in writing, the Major having told them that there was a chance of
their letters being taken out. Scarce one looked up as they entered;
their thoughts at the moment were at home with those to whom they
were writing what might well be their last farewells. Stifled sobs
were heard in the quiet room; mournful letters were blurred with
tears even from eyes that had not before been dimmed since the
siege began.

Isobel Hannay was the first to finish, for her letter to her mother
was but a short one. As she closed it she looked up. Captain Forster
was standing at the other side of the table with his eyes fixed on
her, and he made a slight gesture to her that he wished to speak
to her. She hesitated a moment, and then rose and quietly left the
room. A moment later he joined her outside.

"Come outside," he said, "I must speak to you;" and together they
went out through the passage into the courtyard.

"Isobel," he began, "I need not tell you that I love you; till
lately I have not known how much, but I feel now that I could not
live without you."

"Why are you going away then, Captain Forster?" she asked quietly.

"I don't want to go alone," he said; "I cannot go alone--I want
you to go with me. Your uncle would surely consent; it is the only
chance of saving your life. We all know that it is next to hopeless
that a force sufficient to rescue us can be sent; there is just a
chance, but that is all that can be said. We could be married at
Allahabad. I would make for that town instead of Lucknow if you
will go with me, and I could leave you there in safety till these
troubles are over; I am going to take another horse as well as my
own, and two would be as likely to escape as one."

"Thank you for the offer, Captain Forster," she said coldly, "but
I decline it. My place is here with my uncle and the others."

"Why is it?" he asked passionately. "If you love me, your place
is surely with me; and you do love me, Isobel, do you not? Surely
I have not been mistaken."

Isobel was silent for a moment.

"You were mistaken, Captain Forster," she said, after a pause. "You
paid me attentions such as I had heard you paid to many others, and
it was pleasant. That you were serious I did not think. I believed
you were simply flirting with me; that you meant no more by it than
you had meant before; and being forewarned, and therefore having
no fear that I should hurt myself more than you would, I entered
into it in the same spirit. Where there was so much to be anxious
about, it was a pleasure and relief. Had I met you elsewhere, and
under different circumstances, I think I should have come to love
you. A girl almost without experience and new to the world, as I
am, could hardly have helped doing so, I think. Had I thought you
were in earnest I should have acted differently; and if I have
deceived you by my manner I am sorry; but even had I loved you I
would not have consented to do the thing you ask me. You are going
on duty. You are going in the hope of obtaining aid for us. I should
be simply escaping while others stay, and I should despise myself
for the action. Besides; I do not think that even in that case my
uncle would have consented to my going with you."

"I am sure that he would," Forster broke in. "He would never be
mad enough to refuse you the chance of escape from such a fate as
may now await you."

"We need not discuss the question," she said. "Even if I loved you,
I would not go with you; and I do not love you."

"They have prejudiced you against me," he said angrily.

"They warned me, and they were right in doing so. Ask yourself if
they were not. Would you see a sister of yours running the risk
of breaking her heart without warning her? Do not be angry," she
went on, putting her hand on his arm. "We have been good friends,
Captain Forster, and I like you very much. We may never meet again;
it is most likely we never shall do so. I am grateful to you for
the many pleasant hours you have given me. Let us part thus."

"Can you not give some hope that in the distance, when these troubles
are over, should we both be spared, you may--"

"No, Captain Forster, I am sure it could never be so; if we ever
meet again, we will meet as we part now--as friends. And now
I can stay no longer; they will be missing me," and, turning, she
entered the house before he could speak again.

It was some minutes before he followed her. He had not really
thought that she would go with him; perhaps he had hardly wished
it, for on such an expedition a woman would necessarily add to the
difficulty and danger; but he had thought that she would have told
him that his love was returned, and for perhaps the first time in
his life he was serious in his protestation of it.

"What does it matter?" he said at last, as he turned; "'tis ten
thousand to one against our meeting again; if we do, I can take
it up where it breaks off now. She has acknowledged that she would
have liked me if she had been sure that I was in earnest. Next
time I shall be so. She was right. I was but amusing myself with
her at first, and had no more thought of marrying her than I had
of flying. But there, it is no use talking about the future; the
thing now is to get out of this trap. I have felt like a rat in a
cage with a terrier watching me for the last month, and long to be
on horseback again, with the chance of making a fight for my life.
What a fool Bathurst was to throw away the chance!"

Bathurst, his work done, had looked into the hall where the others
were gathered, and hearing that the Doctor was alone on watch had
gone up to him.

"I was just thinking, Bathurst," the Doctor said, as he joined
him, "about that fight today. It seems to me that whatever comes
of this business, you and I are not likely to be among those who
go down when the place is taken."

"How is that, Doctor? Why is our chance better than the rest? I
have no hope myself that any will be spared."

"I put my faith in the juggler, Bathurst. Has it not struck you
that the first picture you saw has come true?"

"I have never given it a thought for weeks," Bathurst said; "certainly
I have not thought of it today. Yes, now you speak of it, it has
come true. How strange! I put it aside as a clever trick--one
that I could not understand any more than I did the others, but,
knowing myself, it seemed beyond the bounds of possibility that it
could come true. Anything but that I would have believed, but, as
I told you, whatever might happen in the future, I should not be
found fighting desperately as I saw myself doing there. It is true
that I did so, but it was only a sort of a frenzy. I did not fire
a shot, as Wilson may have told you. I strove like a man in a
nightmare to break the spell that seemed to render me powerless to
move, but when, for a moment, the firing ceased, a weight seemed
to fall off me, and I was seized with a sort of passion to kill.
I have no distinct remembrance of anything until it was all over.
It was still the nightmare, but one of a different kind, and I was
no more myself then than I was when I was lying helpless on the
sandbags. Still, as you say, the picture was complete; at least,
if Miss Hannay was standing up here."

"Yes, she rose to her feet in the excitement of the fight. I
believe we all did so. The picture was true in all its details as
you described it to me. And that being so, I believe that other
picture, the one we saw together, you and I and Isobel Hannay in
native disguises, will also come true."

Bathurst was silent for two or three minutes.

"It may be so, Doctor--Heaven only knows. I trust for your sake
and hers it may be so, though I care but little about myself; but
that picture wasn't a final one, and we don't know what may follow
it."

"That is so, Bathurst. But I think that you and I, once fairly away
in disguise, might be trusted to make our way down the country. You
see, we have a complete confirmation of that juggler's powers. He
showed me a scene in the past--a scene which had not been in my
mind for years, and was certainly not in my thoughts at the time.
He showed you a scene in the future, which, unlikely as it appeared,
has actually taken place. I believe he will be equally right in
this other picture. You have heard that Forster is going?"

"Yes; Wilson came down and told me while I was at work. Wilson
seemed rather disgusted at his volunteering. I don't know that I
am surprised myself, for, as I told you, I knew him at school, and
he had no moral courage, though plenty of physical. Still, under
the circumstances, I should not have thought he would have gone."

"You mean because of Miss Hannay, Bathurst?"

"Yes, that is what I mean."

"That sort of thing might weigh with you or me, Bathurst, but not
with him. He has loved and ridden away many times before this, but
in this case, fortunately, I don't think he will leave an aching
heart behind him."

"You don't mean to say, Doctor, that you don't think she cares for
him?"

"I have not asked her the question," the Doctor said dryly. "I dare
say she likes him; in fact, I am ready to admit that there has been
what you may call a strong case of flirtation; but when a young
woman is thrown with an uncommonly good looking man, who lays himself
out to be agreeable to her, my experience is that a flirtation
generally comes of it, especially when the young woman has no one
else to make herself agreeable to, and is, moreover, a little sore
with the world in general. I own that at one time I was rather
inclined to think that out of sheer perverseness the girl was going
to make a fool of herself with that good looking scamp, but since
we have been shut up here I have felt easy in my mind about it. And
now, if you will take my rifle for ten minutes, I will go down and
get a cup of tea; I volunteered to take sentry work, but I didn't
bargain for keeping it all night without relief. By the way, I
told Forster of your offer of your horse, and I think he is going
to take it."

"He is welcome to it," Bathurst said carelessly; "it will be of no
use to me."

"Now, look here," the Doctor said shortly; "just put Miss Hannay
out of your head for the present, and attend to the business on
hand. I do not think there is much chance of their trying it on
again tonight, but they may do so, so please to keep a sharp lookout
while I am below."

"I will be careful, Doctor," Bathurst said, with a laugh; but the
Doctor had so little faith in his watchfulness that as soon as he
went below he sent up Wilson to share his guard.

At twelve o'clock the sandbags were removed sufficiently to allow
a horse to pass through, and Forster's and Bathurst's animals
were led out through the breach, their feet having been muffled
with blankets to prevent their striking a stone and arousing the
attention of the enemy's sentinels. Once fairly out the mufflings
were removed and Forster sprang into his saddle.

"Goodby, Major," he said; "I hope I may be back again in eight or
nine days with a squadron of cavalry."

"Goodby, Forster; I hope it may be so. May God protect you!"

The gap in the defenses was closed the instant the horses passed
through, and the men stood in the breach of the wall listening as
Forster rode off. He went at a walk, but before he had gone fifty
paces there was a sharp challenge, followed almost instantly by a
rifle shot, then came the crack of a revolver and the rapid beat
of galloping hoofs. Loud shouts were heard, and musket shots fired
in rapid succession.

"They are not likely to have hit him in the dark," the Major said,
as he climbed back over the sandbags; "but they may hit his horses,
which would be just as fatal."

Leaving two sentries--the one just outside the breach near the
wall, the other on the sandbags--the rest of the party hurried up
on the roof. Shots were still being fired, and there was a confused
sound of shouting; then a cavalry trumpet rang out sharply, and
presently three shots fired in quick succession came upon the air.

"That is the signal agreed on," the Major said: "he is safely beyond
their lines. Now it is a question of riding; some of the cavalry
will be in pursuit of him before many minutes are over."

Forster's adieus had been brief. He had busied himself up to the
last moment in looking to the saddling of the two horses, and had
only gone into the house and said goodby to the ladies just when
it was time to start. He had said a few hopeful words as to the
success of the mission, but it had evidently needed an effort for
him to do so. He had no opportunity of speaking a word apart with
Isobel, and he shook her hand silently when it came to her turn.

"I should not have given him credit for so much feeling," Mrs.
Doolan whispered to Isobel, as he went out; "he was really sorry to
leave us, and I didn't think he was a man to be sorry for anything
that didn't affect himself. I think he had absolutely the grace to
feel a little ashamed of leaving us."

"I don't think that is fair," Isobel said warmly, "when he is going
away to fetch assistance for us."

"He is deserting us as rats desert a sinking ship," Mrs. Doolan
said positively; "and I am only surprised that he has the grace to
feel a little ashamed of the action. As for caring, there is only
one person in the world he cares for--himself. I was reading
'David Copperfield' just before we came in here, and Steerforth's
character might have been sketched from Forster. He is a man without
either heart or conscience; a man who would sacrifice everything
to his own pleasures; and yet even when one knows him to be what
he is, one can hardly help liking him. I wonder how it is, my dear,
that scamps are generally more pleasant than good men?"

"I never thought about it, Mrs. Doolan," Isobel said, roused to
a smile by the earnestness with which Mrs. Doolan propounded the
problem; "and can give no reason except that we are attracted by
natures the reverse of our own."

Mrs. Doolan laughed.

"So you think we are better than men, Isobel? I don't--not one bit.
We are cramped in our opportunities; but given equal opportunities
I don't think there would be anything to choose between us. But
we mustn't stay talking here any longer; we both go on duty in the
sick ward at four o'clock."

The enemy's batteries opened on the following morning more violently
than before. More guns had been placed in position during the
night, and a rain of missiles was poured upon the house. For the
next six days the position of the besieged became hourly worse.
Several breaches had been made in the wall, and the shots now struck
the house, and the inmates passed the greater part of their time
in the basement.

The heat was terrible, and, as the firing was kept up night and
day, sleep was almost impossible. The number of the besiegers had
considerably increased, large numbers of the country people taking
part in the siege, while a regiment of Sepoys from Cawnpore had
taken the place of the detachment of the 103d Bengal Infantry, of
whom, indeed, but few now remained.

The garrison no longer held the courtyard. Several times masses
of the enemy had surged up and poured through the breaches, but a
large number of hand grenades of various sizes had been constructed
by the defenders, and the effects of these thrown down from the
roof among the crowded masses were so terrible that the natives
each time fell back. The horses had all been turned out through
the breach on the day after Captain Forster's departure, in order
to save their lives. A plague of flies was not the least of the
defenders' troubles. After the repulse of the assaults the defenders
went out at night and carried the bodies of the natives who had
fallen in the courtyard beyond the wall. Nevertheless, the odor
of blood attracted such countless swarms of flies that the ground
was black with them, and they pervaded the house in legions.

The number of the defenders decreased daily. Six only were able now
to carry arms. Mr. Hunter, Captain Rintoul, and Richards had died
of fever. Farquharson had been killed by a cannon ball; two civilians
had been badly wounded; several of the children had succumbed; Amy
Hunter had been killed by a shell that passed through the sandbag
protection of the grating that gave light to the room in the basement
used as a sick ward. The other ladies were all utterly worn out
with exhaustion, sleeplessness, and anxiety. Still there had been
no word spoken of surrender. Had the men been alone they would have
sallied out and died fighting, but this would have left the women
at the mercy of the assailants.

The work at the gallery had been discontinued for some time. It had
been carried upwards until a number of roots in the earth showed
that they were near the surface, and, as they believed, under a
clump of bushes growing a hundred and fifty yards beyond the walls;
but of late there had been no talk of using this. Flight, which
even at first had seemed almost hopeless, was wholly beyond them
in their present weakened condition.

On the last of these six days Major Hannay was severely wounded.
At night the enemy's fire relaxed a little, and the ladies took
advantage of it to go up onto the terrace for air, while the men
gathered for a council round the Major's bed.

"Well, Doctor, the end is pretty near," he said; "it is clear we
cannot hold out many hours longer. We must look the matter in the
face now. We have agreed all along that when we could no longer
resist we would offer to surrender on the terms that our lives
should be spared, and that we should be given safe conduct down
the country, and that if those terms were refused we were to resist
to the end, and then blow up the house and all in it. I think the
time has come for raising the white flag."

"I think so," the Doctor said: "we have done everything men could
do. I have little hope that they will grant us terms of surrender;
for from the native servants who have deserted us they must have
a fair idea of our condition. What do you think, Bathurst?"

"I think it probable there are divisions among them," he replied;
"the Talookdars may have risen against us, but I do not think they
can have the same deadly enmity the Sepoys have shown. They must
be heartily sick of this prolonged siege, and they have lost large
numbers of their men. I should say they would be willing enough
to give terms, but probably they are overruled by the Sepoys, and
perhaps by orders from Nana Sahib. I know several of them personally,
and I think I could influence Por Sing, who is certainly the most
powerful of the Zemindars of this neighborhood, and is probably
looked upon as their natural leader; if you approve of it, Major,
I will go out in disguise, and endeavor to obtain an interview with
him. He is an honorable man; and if he will give his guarantee for
our safety, I would trust him. At any rate, I can but try. If I do
not return, you will know that I am dead, and that no terms can be
obtained, and can then decide when to end it all."

"It is worth the attempt anyhow," the Major said. "I say nothing
about the danger you will run, for no danger can be greater than
that which hangs over us all now."

"Very well, Major, then I will do it at once, but you must not
expect me back until tomorrow night. I can hardly hope to obtain
an interview with Por Sing tonight."

"How will you go out, Bathurst?"

"I will go down at once and break in the roof of the gallery," he
said; "we know they are close round the wall, and I could not hope
to get out through any of the breaches."

"I suppose you are quite convinced that there is no hope of relief
from Lucknow?"

"Quite convinced. I never had any real hope of it; but had there
been a force disposable, it would have started at once if Forster
arrived there with his message, and might have been here by this
time."

"At any rate, we can wait no longer."

"Then we will begin at once," Bathurst said, and, taking a crowbar
and pick from the place where the tools were kept, he lighted the
lamp and went along the gallery, accompanied by the Doctor, who
carried two light bamboo ladders.

"Do you think you will succeed, Bathurst?"

"I am pretty sure of it," he said confidently. "I believe I have
a friend there."

"A friend!" the Doctor repeated in surprise.

"Yes; I am convinced that the juggler is there. Not once, but half
a dozen times during the last two nights when I have been on watch
on the terrace, I have distinctly heard the words whispered in my
ear, 'Meet me at your bungalow.' You may think I dozed off and was
dreaming, but I was as wide awake then as I am now. I cannot say
that I recognized the voice, but the words were in the dialect he
speaks. At any rate, as soon as I am out I shall make my way there,
and shall wait there all night on the chance of his coming. After
what we know of the man's strange powers, there seems nothing
unreasonable to me in his being able to impress upon my mind the
fact that he wants to see me."

"I quite agree with you there, and his aid might be invaluable. You
are not the sort of man to have delusions, Bathurst, and I quite
believe what you say. I feel more hopeful now than I have done for
some time."

An hour's hard work, and a hole was made through the soil, which
was but three feet thick. Bathurst climbed up the ladder and looked
out.

"It is as we thought, Doctor; we are in the middle of that thicket.
Now I will go and dress if you will keep guard here with your
rifle."

At the end of the gallery a figure was standing; it was Isobel
Hannay.

"I have heard you are going out again, Mr. Bathurst."

"Yes, I am going to see what I can do in the way of making terms
for us."

"You may not come back again," she said nervously.

"That is, of course, possible, Miss Hannay, but I do not think the
risk is greater than that run by those who stay here."

"I want to speak to you before you go," she said; "I have wanted
to speak so long, but you have never given me an opportunity. We
may never meet again, and I must tell you how sorry I am--how
sorry I have been ever since for what I said. I spoke as a foolish
girl, but I know better now. Have I not seen how calm you have been
through all our troubles, how you have devoted yourself to us and
the children, how you have kept up all our spirits, how cheerfully
you have worked, and as our trouble increased we have all come to
look up to you and lean upon you. Do say, Mr. Bathurst, that you
forgive me, and that if you return we can be friends as we were
before."

"Certainly I forgive you if there is anything to forgive, Miss
Hannay," he said gravely. "Nothing that you or anyone can say can
relieve me of the pain of knowing that I have been unable to take
any active part in your defense, that I have been forced to play
the part of a woman rather than a man; but assuredly, if I return,
I shall be glad to be again your friend, which, indeed. I have
never ceased to be at heart."

Perhaps she expected something more, but it did not come. He spoke
cordially, but yet as one who felt that there was an impassible
barrier between them. She stood irresolute for a moment, and then
held out her hand. "Goodby, then," she said.

He held it a moment. "Goodby, Miss Hannay. May God keep you and
guard you."

Then gently he led her to the door, and they passed out together.
A quarter of an hour later he rejoined the Doctor, having brought
with him a few short lengths of bamboo.

"I will put these across the hole when I get out," he said, "lay
some sods over them, and cover them up with leaves, in case anyone
should enter the bushes tomorrow. It is not likely, but it is as
well to take the precaution. One of you had better stay on guard
until I come back. It would not do to trust any of the natives;
those that remain are all utterly disheartened and broken down,
and might take the opportunity of purchasing their lives by going
out and informing the enemy of the opening into the gallery. They
must already know of its existence from the men who have deserted.
But, fortunately, I don't think any of them are aware of its exact
direction; if they had been, we should have had them countermining
before this."

Having carefully closed up the opening, Bathurst went to the edge
of the bushes and listened. He could hear voices between him and
the house, but all was quiet near at hand, and he began to move
noiselessly along through the garden. He had no great fear of meeting
with anyone here. The natives had formed a cordon round the wall,
and behind that there would be no one on watch, and as the batteries
were silent, all were doubtless asleep there. In ten minutes he stood
before the charred stumps that marked the site of his bungalow. As
he did so, a figure advanced to meet him.

"It is you, sahib. I was expecting you. I knew that you would come
this evening."

"I don't know how you knew it but I am heartily glad to see you."

"You want to see Por Sing? Come along with me and I will take you
to him; but there is no time to lose;" and without another word he
walked rapidly away, followed by Bathurst.

When they got into the open the latter could see that his companion
was dressed in an altogether different garb to that in which he
had before seen him, being attired as a person of some rank and
importance. He stopped presently for Bathurst to come up with him.

"I have done what I could to prepare the way for you," he said. "Openly
I could for certain reasons do nothing, but I have said enough to
make him feel uncomfortable about the future, and to render him
anxious to find a way of escape for himself if your people should
ever again get the mastery."

"How are things going, Rujub? We have heard nothing for three weeks.
How is it at Cawnpore?"

"Cawnpore has been taken by the Nana. They surrendered on his solemn
oath that all should be allowed to depart in safety. He broke his
oath, and there are not ten of its defenders alive. The women are
all in captivity."

Bathurst groaned. He had hardly hoped that the handful of defenders
could have maintained themselves against such overpowering numbers,
but the certainty as to their fate was a heavy blow.

"And Lucknow?" he asked.

"The Residency holds out at present, but men say that it must soon
fall."

"And what do you say?"

"I say nothing," the man said; "we cannot use our art in matters
which concern ourselves."

"And Delhi?"

"There is a little force of whites in front of Delhi; there are
tens of thousands of Sepoys in the town, but as yet the whites
have maintained themselves. The chiefs of the Punjaub have proved
faithless to their country, and there the British rule is maintained."

"Thank God for that!" Bathurst exclaimed; "as long as the Punjaub
holds out the tables may be turned. And the other Presidencies?"

"Nothing as yet," Rujub said, in a tone of discontent.

"Then you are against us, Rujub?"

The man stopped.

"Sahib, I know not what I wish now. I have been brought up to hate
the whites. Two of my father's brothers were hung as Thugs, and
my father taught me to hate the men who did it. For years I have
worked quietly against you, as have most of those of my craft. We
have reason to hate you. In the old times we were honored in the
land--honored and feared; for even the great ones knew that we
had powers such as no other men have. But the whites treat us as
if we were mere buffoons, who play for their amusement; they make
no distinction between the wandering conjurer, with his tricks of
dexterity, and the masters, who have powers that have been handed
down from father to son for thousands of years, who can communicate
with each other though separated by the length of India; who can,
as you have seen, make men invisible; who can read the past and
the future. They see these things, and though they cannot explain
them, they persist in treating us all as if we were mere jugglers.

"They prefer to deny the evidence of their own senses rather than
admit that we have powers such as they have not; and so, even in
the eyes of our own countrymen, we have lost our old standing and
position, while the whites would bribe us with money to divulge
the secrets in which they profess to disbelieve. No wonder that
we hate you, and that we long for the return of the old days, when
even princes were glad to ask favors at our hands. It is seldom
that we show our powers now. Those who aid us, and whose servants
we are, are not to be insulted by the powers they bestow upon us
being used for the amusement of men who believe in nothing.

"The Europeans who first came to India have left records of the
strange things they saw at the courts of the native princes. But such
things are no longer done for the amusement of our white masters.
Thus, then, for years I have worked against you; and just as I
saw that our work was successful, just as all was prepared for the
blow that was to sweep the white men out of India, you saved my
daughter; then my work seemed to come to an end. Would any of my
countrymen, armed only with a whip, have thrown themselves in the
way of a tiger to save a woman--a stranger--one altogether
beneath him in rank--one, as it were, dust beneath his feet?
That I should be ready to give my life for yours was a matter of
course; I should have been an ungrateful wretch otherwise. But this
was not enough. At one blow the work I had devoted myself to for
years was brought to nothing. Everything seemed to me new; and as
I sat by my daughter's bedside, when she lay sick with the fever, I
had to think it all out again. Then I saw things in another light.
I saw that, though the white men were masterful and often hard, though
they had little regard for our customs, and viewed our beliefs as
superstitious, and scoffed at the notion of there being powers of
which they had no knowledge, yet that they were a great people.
Other conquerors, many of them, India has had, but none who have
made it their first object to care for the welfare of the people
at large. The Feringhees have wrung nothing from the poor to be
spent in pomp and display; they permit no tyranny or ill doing;
under them the poorest peasant tills his fields in peace.

"I have been obliged to see all this, and I feel now that their
destruction would be a frightful misfortune. We should be ruled
by our native lords; but as soon as the white man was gone the old
quarrels would break out, and the country would be red with blood.
I did not see this before, because I had only looked at it with
the eyes of my own caste; now I see it with the eyes of one whose
daughter has been saved from a tiger by a white man. I cannot love
those I have been taught to hate, but I can see the benefit their
rule has given to India.

"But what can I do now? I am in the stream, and I must go with it.
I know not what I wish or what I would do. Six months ago I felt
certain. Now I doubt. It seemed to me that in a day the English
Raj would be swept away. How could it be otherwise when the whole
army that had conquered India for them were against them? I knew
they were brave, but we have never lacked bravery. How could I tell
that they would fight one against a hundred?

"But come, let us go on. Por Sing is expecting you. I told him that
I knew that one from the garrison would come out to treat with him
privately tonight, and he is expecting you, though he does not know
who may come."

Ten minutes walking, and they approached a large tent surrounded
by several smaller ones. A sentry challenged when they approached,
but on Rujub giving his name, he at once resumed his walk up and
down, and Rujub, followed by Bathurst, advanced and entered the
tent. The Zemindar was seated on a divan smoking a hookah. Rujub
bowed, but not with the deep reverence of one approaching his
superior.

"He is here," he said.

"Then you were not mistaken, Rujub?"

"How could I be when I knew?" Rujub said. "I have done what I
said, and have brought him straight to you. That was all I had to
do with it; the rest is for your highness."

"I would rather that you should be present," Por Sing said, as
Rujub turned to withdraw.

"No," the latter replied; "in this matter it is for you to
decide. I know not the Nana's wishes, and your highness must take
the responsibility. I have brought him to you rather than to the
commander of the Sepoys, because your authority should be the greater;
it is you and the other Oude chiefs who have borne the weight of
this siege, and it is only right that it is you who should decide
the conditions of surrender. The Sepoys are not our masters, and
it is well they are not so; the Nana and the Oude chiefs have not
taken up arms to free themselves from the English Raj to be ruled
over by the men who have been the servants of the English."

"That is so," the Zemindar said, stroking his beard; "well, I will
talk with this person."

Rujub left the tent. "You do not know me, Por Sing?" Bathurst said,
stepping forward from the entrance where he had hitherto stood; "I
am the Sahib Bathurst."

"Is it so?" the Zemindar said, laying aside his pipe and rising to
his feet; "none could come to me whom I would rather see. You have
always proved yourself a just officer, and I have no complaint
against you. We have often broken bread together, and it has grieved
me to know that you were in yonder house. Do you come to me on your
own account, or from the sahib who commands?"

"I come on my own account," Bathurst said; "when I come as a messenger
from him, I must come openly. I. know you to be an honorable man,
and that I could say what I have to say to you and depart in safety.
I regard you as one who has been misled, and regret for your sake
that you should have been induced to take part with these mutineers
against us. Believe me, chief, you have been terribly misled.
You have been told that it needed but an effort to overthrow the
British Raj. Those who told you so lied. It might have seemed easy
to destroy the handful of Europeans scattered throughout India,
but you have not succeeded in doing it. Even had you done so, you
would not have so much as begun the work. There are but few white
soldiers here. Why? Because England trusted in the fidelity of her
native troops, and thought it necessary to keep only a handful of
soldiers in India, but if need be, for every soldier now here she
could send a hundred, and she will send a hundred if required to
reconquer India. Already you may be sure that ships are on the sea
laden with troops; and if you find it so hard to overcome the few
soldiers now here, what would you do against the great armies that
will pour in ere long? Why, all the efforts of the Sepoys gathered
at Delhi are insufficient to defeat the four or five thousand
British troops who hold their posts outside the town, waiting only
till the succor arrives from England to take a terrible vengeance.
Woe be then to those who have taken part against us; still more to
those whose hands are stained with British blood."

"It is too late now," the native said gloomily, "the die is cast;
but since I have seen how a score of men could defend that shattered
house against thousands, do you think I have not seen that I have
been wrong? Who would have thought that men could do such a thing?
But it is too late now."

"It is not too late," Bathurst said; "it is too late, indeed, to
undo the mischief that has been done, but not too late for you to
secure yourself against some of the consequences. The English are
just; and when they shall have stamped out this mutiny, as assuredly
they will do, they will draw a distinction between mutinous soldiers
who were false to their salt, and native chiefs who fought, as
they believed, for the independence of their country. But one thing
they will not forgive, whether in Sepoy or in prince, the murder
of man, woman, or child in cold blood: for that there will be no
pardon.

"But it is not upon that ground that I came to appeal to you, but
as a noble of Oude--a man who is a brave enemy, but who could
never be a butcher. We have fought against each other fairly and
evenly; the time has come when we can fight no longer, and I demand
of you, confidently, that, if we surrender, the lives of all within
those walls shall be respected, and a safe conduct be granted them
down the country. I know that such conditions were granted to the
garrison at Cawnpore, and that they were shamelessly violated; for
that act Nana Sahib will never be forgiven. He will be hunted down
like a dog and hung when he is caught, just as if he had been the
poorest peasant. But I have not so bad an opinion of the people
of India as to believe them base enough to follow such an example,
and I am confident that if you grant us those terms, you will see
that the conditions are observed."

"I have received orders from Nana Sahib to send all prisoners down
to him," Por Sing said, in a hesitating voice.

"You will never send down prisoners from here," Bathurst replied
firmly. "You may attack us again, and after the loss of the lives
of scores more of your followers you may be successful, but you
will take no prisoners, for at the last moment we will blow the
house and all in it into the air. Besides, who made Nana Sahib your
master? He is not the lord of Oude; and though doubtless he dreams
of sovereignty, it is a rope, not a throne, that awaits him. Why
should you nobles of Oude obey the orders of this peasant boy, though
he was adopted by the Peishwa? The Peishwa himself was never your
lord, and why should you obey this traitor, this butcher, this
disgrace to India, when he orders you to hand over to him the
prisoners your sword has made?"

"That is true," Por Sing said gloomily; "but the Sepoys will not
agree to the terms."

"The Sepoys are not your masters," Bathurst said; "we do not surrender
to them, but to you. We place no confidence in their word, but we
have every faith in the honor of the nobles of Oude. If you and
your friends grant us the terms we ask, the Sepoys may clamor, but
they will not venture to do more. Neither they nor Nana Sahib dare
at this moment affront the people of Oude.

"There are Sepoys round Lucknow, but it is the men of Oude who
are really pressing the siege. If you are firm, they will not dare
to break with you on such a question as the lives of a score of
Europeans. If you will give me your word and your honor that all
shall be spared, I will come out in the morning with a flag of
truce to treat with you. If not, we will defend ourselves to the
last, and then blow ourselves into the air."

"And you think," Por Sing said doubtfully, "that if I agreed to
this, it would be taken into consideration should the British Raj
be restored."

"I can promise you that it will," Bathurst said. "It will be properly
represented that it is to you that the defenders of Deennugghur,
and the women and children with them, owe their lives, and you may
be sure that this will go a very long way towards wiping out the
part you have taken in the attack on the station. When the day of
reckoning comes, the British Government will know as well how to
reward those who rendered them service in these days, as to punish
those who have been our foes."

"I will do it," Por Sing said firmly. "Do not come out until the
afternoon. In the morning I will talk with the other Zemindars,
and bring them over to agree that there shall be no more bloodshed.
There is not one of us but is heartily sick of this business, and
eager to put an end to it. Rujub may report what he likes to the
Nana, I will do what is right."

After a hearty expression of thanks, Bathurst left the tent. Rujub
was awaiting him outside.

"You have succeeded?" he asked.

"Yes; he will guarantee the lives of all the garrison, but he seemed
to be afraid of what you might report to Nana Sahib."

"I am the Nana's agent here," Rujub said; "I have been working with
him for months. I would I could undo it all now. I was away when
they surrendered at Cawnpore. Had I not been, that massacre would
never have taken place, for I am one of the few who have influence
with him. He is fully cognizant of my power, and fears it."

They made their way back without interruption to the clump of bushes
near the house.

"When shall I see you again?" Bathurst asked.

"I do not know," replied Rujub, "but be sure that I shall be at
hand to aid you if possible should danger arise."



CHAPTER XVIII.


As soon as Bathurst began to remove the covering of the hole, a
voice came from below.

"Is that you, Bathurst?"

"All right, Doctor."

"Heaven be praised! You are back sooner than I expected, by a long
way. I heard voices talking, so I doubted whether it was you."

"The ladder is still there, I suppose, Doctor?"

"Yes; it is just as you got off it. What are you going to do about
the hole?"

"Rujub is here; he will cover it up after me."

"Then you were right," the Doctor said, as Bathurst stepped down
beside him; "and you found the juggler really waiting for you?"

"At the bungalow, Doctor, as I expected."

"And what have you done? You can hardly have seen Por Sing; it is
not much over an hour since you left."

"I have seen him, Doctor; and what is more, he has pledged his word
for our safety."

"Thank God for that, lad; it is more than I expected. This will be
news indeed for the poor women. And do you think he will be strong
enough to keep his pledge?"

"I think so; he asked me to wait until tomorrow afternoon before
going out with a flag of truce, and said that by that time he
would get the other Zemindars to stand by him, and would make terms
whether the Sepoys liked it or not."

"Well, you shall tell us all about it afterwards, Bathurst; let us
take the news in to them at once; it is long since they had good
tidings of any kind; it would be cruel to keep them in suspense,
even for five minutes."

There was no noisy outburst of joy when the news was told.
Three weeks before it would have been received with the liveliest
satisfaction, but now the bitterness of death was well nigh past;
half the children lay in their graves in the garden, scarce one of
the ladies but had lost husband or child, and while women murmured
"Thank God!" as they clasped their children to them, the tears
ran down as they thought how different it would have been had the
news come sooner. The men, although equally quiet, yet showed more
outward satisfaction than the women. Warm grasps of the hands were
exchanged by those who had fought side by side during these terrible
days, and a load seemed lifted at once off their shoulders.

Bathurst stayed but a moment in the room after this news was told,
but went in with Dr. Wade to the Major, and reported to him in full
the conversation that had taken place between himself and Por Sing.

"I think you are right, Bathurst; if the Oude men hold together,
the Sepoys will scarcely risk a breach with them. Whether he will
be able to secure our safety afterwards is another thing."

"I quite see that, Major; but it seems to me that we have no option
but to accept his offer and hope for the best."

"That is it," the Doctor agreed. "It is certain death if we don't
surrender; there is a chance that he will be able to protect us if
we do. At any rate, we can be no worse off than we are here."

Isobel had been in with Mrs. Doolan nursing the sick children when
Bathurst arrived, but they presently came out. Isobel shook hands
with him without speaking.

"We are all heavily indebted to you, Mr. Bathurst," Mrs. Doolan
said. "If we escape from this, it will be to you that we humanly
owe our lives."

She spoke in a voice that all in the room could hear.

"Your are right, Mrs. Doolan," the Doctor said; "and I think that
there are some who must regret now the manner in which they have
behaved to Bathurst since this siege began."

"I do for one," Captain Doolan said, coming forward.

"I have regretted it for some time, though I have not had the
manliness to say so. I am heartily sorry. I have done you a great
and cruel injustice. I ought to have known that the Doctor, who
knew you vastly better than I did, was not likely to be mistaken.
Putting that aside, I ought to have seen, and I did see, though
I would not acknowledge it even to myself, that no man has borne
himself more calmly and steadfastly through this siege than you
have, and that by twice venturing out among the enemy you gave
proof that you possessed as much courage as any of us. I do hope
that you will give me your hand."

All the others who had held aloof from Bathurst came forward and
expressed their deep regret for what had occurred.

Bathurst heard them in silence.

"I do not feel that there is anything to forgive," he said quietly.
"I am glad to hear what you say, and I know you mean it, and I accept
the hands you offer, but what you felt towards me has affected me
but little, for your contempt for me was as nothing to my contempt
of myself. Nothing can alter the fact that here, where every man's
hand was wanted to defend the ladies and children, my hand was
paralyzed; that whatever I may be at other times, in the hour of
battle I fail hopelessly; nothing that I can do can wipe out, from
my own consciousness, that disgrace."

"You exaggerate it altogether, Bathurst," Wilson broke in hotly. "It
is nonsense your talking like that, after the way you jumped down
into the middle of them with that mace of yours. It was splendid."

"More than that, Mr. Bathurst," Mrs. Doolan said, "I think we women
know what true courage is; and there is not one of us but has, since
this siege began, been helped and strengthened by your calmness
--not one but has reason to be grateful for your kindness to our
children during this terrible time. I won't hear even you speak
against yourself."

"Then I will not do so, Mrs. Doolan," he said, with a grave smile.
"And now I will go and sit with the Major for a time. Things are
quieter tonight than they have been for some time past, and I trust
he will get some sleep."

So saying, he quietly left the room.

"I don't believe he has slept two hours at a time since the siege
began," Mrs. Doolan said, with tears in her eyes. "We have all
suffered--God only knows what we have suffered!--but I am sure
that he has suffered more than any of us. As for you men, you may
well say you are sorry and ashamed of your treatment of him. Coward,
indeed! Mr. Bathurst may be nervous, but I am sure he has as much
courage as anyone here. Come, Isobel, you were up all last night,
and it's past two o'clock now. We must try to get a little sleep
before morning, and I should advise everyone else off duty to do
the same."

At daybreak firing commenced, and was kept up energetically all the
morning. At two o'clock a white flag was hoisted from the terrace,
and its appearance was greeted with shouts of triumph by the
assailants. The firing at once ceased, and in a few minutes a native
officer carrying a white flag advanced towards the walls.

"We wish to see the Zemindar Por Sing," Bathurst said, "to treat
with him upon the subject of our surrender."

The officer withdrew, and returned in half an hour saying that he
would conduct the officer in command to the presence of the chief
of the besieging force. Captain Doolan, therefore, accompanied by
Bathurst and Dr. Wade, went out. They were conducted to the great
tent where all the Zemindars and the principal officers of the
Sepoys were assembled. Bathurst acted as spokesman.

"Por Sing," he said, "and you Zemindars of Oude, Major Hannay being
disabled, Captain Doolan, who is now in command of the garrison,
has come to represent him and to offer to surrender to you under
the condition that the lives of all British and natives within the
walls be respected, and that you pledge us your faith and honor that
we shall be permitted to go down the country without molestation.
It is to you, Por Sing, and you nobles of Oude, that we surrender,
and not to those who, being sworn soldiers, have mutinied against
their officers, and have in many cases treacherously murdered them.
With such men Major Hannay will have no dealings, and it is to you
that we surrender. Major Hannay bids me say that if this offer is
refused, we can for a long time prolong our resistance. We are amply
supplied with provisions and munitions of war, and many as are the
numbers of our assailants who have fallen already, yet more will
die before you obtain possession of the house. More than that, in
no case will we be taken prisoners, for one and all have firmly
resolved to fire the magazine when resistance is no longer possible,
and to bury ourselves and our assailants in the ruins."

When Bathurst ceased, a hubbub of voices arose, the Sepoy officers
protesting that the surrender should be made to them. It was some
minutes before anything like quietness was restored, and then one
of the officers said, "Here is Rujub; he speaks in the name of
Nana. What does he say to this?"

Rujub, who was handsomely attired, stepped forward.

"I have no orders from his highness on this subject," he said. "He
certainly said that the prisoners were to be sent to him, but at
present there are no prisoners, nor, if the siege continues, and
the English carry out their threat, will there be any prisoners. I
cannot think that Nana Sahib would wish to see some hundreds more
of his countrymen slain or blown up, only that he may have these
few men and women in his power."

"We have come here to take them and kill them," one of the officers
said defiantly; "and we will do so."

Por Sing, who had been speaking with the Talookdars round him, rose
from his seat.

"It seems to me that it is for us to decide this matter," he said.
"It is upon us that the losses of this siege have fallen. At the
order of Nana Sahib we collected our retainers, abandoned our homes,
and have for three weeks supported the dangers of this siege. We
follow the Nana, but we are not his vassals, nor do we even know
what his wishes are in this matter, but it seems to us that we
have done enough and more than enough. Numbers of our retainers and
kinsmen have fallen, and to prolong the siege would cause greater
loss, and what should we gain by it? The possession of a heap of
stones. Therefore, we are all of opinion that this offer of surrender
should be accepted. We war for the freedom of our country, and
have no thirst for the blood of these English sahibs, still less
for that of their wives and children."

Some of the officers angrily protested, but Por Sing stood firm,
and the other chiefs were equally determined. Seeing this, the
officers consulted together, and the highest in rank then said to
the Talookdars, "We protest against these conditions being given,
but since you are resolved, we stand aside, and are ready to agree
for ourselves and our men to what you may decide."

"What pledges do you require?" Por Sing asked Bathurst.

"We are content, Rajah, with your personal oath that the lives of
all within the house shall be respected, and your undertaking that
they shall be allowed to go unharmed down the country. We have
absolute faith in the honor of the nobles of Oude, and can desire
no better guarantee."

"I will give it," Por Sing said, "and all my friends will join me
in it. Tonight I will have boats collected on the river; I will
furnish you with an escort of my troops, and will myself accompany
you and see you safely on board. I will then not only give you
a safe conduct, praying all to let you pass unharmed, but my son
with ten men shall accompany you in the boats to inform all that
my honor is concerned in your safety, and that I have given my
personal pledge that no molestation shall be offered to you. I will
take my oath, and my friends will do the same, and I doubt not that
the commander of the Sepoy troops will join me in it."

Bathurst translated what had been said to Captain Doolan.

"It is impossible for him to do more than that," he concluded; "I
do not think there is the least question as to his good faith."

"He is a fine old heathen," Captain Doolan said; "tell him that we
accept his terms."

Bathurst at once signified this, and the Rajah then took a solemn
oath to fulfill the conditions of the agreement, the other Talookdars
doing the same, and the commander of the Sepoys also doing so
without hesitation. Por Sing then promised that some carts should
be collected before morning, to carry the ladies, the sick and
wounded, down to the river, which was eight miles distant.

"You can sleep in quiet tonight," he added; "I will place a guard
of my own men round the house, and see that none trouble you in
any way."

A few other points were settled, and then the party returned to
the house, to which they were followed a few minutes later by the
son of Por Sing and three lads, sons of other Zemindars. Bathurst
went down to meet them when their approach was noticed by the
lookout on the roof.

"We have come to place ourselves in your hands as hostages, sahib,"
Por Sing's son said. "My father thought it likely that the Sepoys
or others might make trouble, and he said that if we were in your
hands as hostages, all our people would see that the agreement must
be kept, and would oppose themselves more vigorously to the Sepoys."

"It was thoughtful and kind of your father," Bathurst said. "As
far as accommodation is concerned, we can do little to make you
comfortable, but in other respects we are not badly provided."

Some of the native servants were at once told off to erect an awning
over a portion of the terrace. Tables and couches were placed here,
and Bathurst undertook the work of entertaining the visitors.

He was glad of the precaution that had been taken in sending them,
for with the glass he could make out that there was much disturbance
in the Sepoy lines, men gathering in large groups, with much shouting
and noise. Muskets were discharged in the direction of the house,
and it was evident that the mutineers were very discontented with
the decision that had been arrived at.

In a short time, however, a body, several hundred strong, of the
Oude fighting men moved down and surrounded the house; and when a
number of the Sepoys approached with excited and menacing gestures,
one of the Zemindars went out to meet them, and Bathurst, watching
the conference, could see by his pointing to the roof of the house
that he was informing them that hostages had been given to the
Europeans for the due observance of the treaty, and doubted not
he was telling them that their lives would be endangered by any
movement. Then he pointed to the batteries, as if threatening that
if any attack was made the guns would be turned upon them. At any
rate, after a time they moved away, and gradually the Sepoys could
be seen returning to their lines.

There were but few preparations to be made by the garrison for their
journey. It had been settled that they might take their personal
effects with them, but it was at once agreed to take as little as
possible, as there would probably be but little room in the boats,
and the fewer things they carried the less there would be to tempt
the cupidity of the natives.

"Well, Bathurst, what do you think of the outlook?" the Doctor
asked, as late in the evening they sat together on some sandbags
in a corner of the terrace.

"I think that if we get past Cawnpore in safety there is not much to
fear. There is no other large place on the river, and the lower we
get down the less likely the natives are to disturb us, knowing, as
they are almost sure to do, that a force is gathering at Allahabad."

"After what you heard of the massacre of the prisoners at Cawnpore,
whom the Nana and his officers had all sworn to allow to depart in
safety, there is little hope that this scoundrel will respect the
arrangements made here."

"We must pass the place at night, and trust to drifting down unobserved
--the river is wide there--and keeping near the opposite shore,
we may get past in the darkness without being perceived; and even
if they do make us out, the chances are they will not hit us. There
are so few of us that there is no reason why they should trouble
greatly about us."

"I am sorry to say, Bathurst, that I don't like the appearance of
the Major's wound. Everything has been against him; the heat, the
close air, and his anxiety of mind have all told on him, he seems
very low, and I have great doubts whether he will ever see Allahabad."

"I hope you are wrong, Doctor, but I thought myself there was a
change for the worse when I saw him an hour ago; there was a drawn
look about his face I did not like. He is a splendid fellow; nothing
could have been kinder than he has been to me. I wish I could change
places with him."

The Doctor grunted. "Well, as none of us may see Allahabad, Bathurst,
you need not trouble yourself on that score. I wonder what has
become of your friend the conjurer. I thought he might have been
in to see you this afternoon."

"I did not expect him," Bathurst said; "I expect he went as far as
he dared in what he said at the Durbar today. Probably he is doing
all he can to keep matters quiet. Of course he may have gone down
to Cawnpore to see Nana Sahib, but I should think it more probable
that he would remain here until he knows we are safe on board the
boats."

"Ah, here is Wilson," said the Doctor; "he is a fine young fellow,
and I am very glad he has gone through it safely."

"So am I," Bathurst said warmly; "here we are, Wilson."

"I thought I would find you both smoking here," Wilson said, as he
seated himself; "it is awfully hot below, and the ladies are all
at work picking out the things they are going to take with them and
packing them, and as I could not be of any use at that, I thought
I would come up for a little fresh air, if one can call it fresh;
but, in fact, I would rather sit over an open drain, for the stench
is horrible. How quiet everything seems tonight! After crouching here
for the last three weeks listening to the boom of their cannon and
the rush of their balls overhead, or the crash as they hit something,
it seems quite unnatural; one can't help thinking that something
is going to happen. I don't believe I shall be able to sleep a wink
tonight; while generally, in spite of the row, it has been as much
as I could do to keep my eyes open. I suppose I shall get accustomed
to it in time. At present it seems too unnatural to enjoy it."

"You had better get a good night's sleep, if you can, Wilson," the
Doctor said. "There won't be much sleep for us in the boats till
we see the walls of Allahabad."

"I suppose not, Doctor. I expect we shall be horribly cramped up.
I long to be there. I hope to get attached to one of the regiments
coming up, so as to help in giving the thrashing to these scoundrels
that they deserve. I would give a year's pay to get that villain,
Nana Sahib, within reach of my sword. It is awful to think of the
news you brought in, Bathurst, and that there are hundreds of women
and children in his power now. What a day it will be when we march
into Cawnpore!"

"Don't count your chickens too soon, Wilson," the Doctor said, "The
time I am looking forward to is when we shall have safely passed
Cawnpore on our way down; that is quite enough for me to hope for
at present."

"Yes, I was thinking of that myself," Wilson replied. "If the Nana
could not be bound by the oath he had taken himself, he is not
likely to respect the agreement made here."

"We must pass the place at night," Bathurst said, "and trust to not
being seen. Even if they do make us out, we shan't be under fire
long unless they follow us down the bank; but if the night is dark,
they may not make us out at all. Fortunately there is no moon, and
boats are not very large marks even by daylight, and at night it
would only be a chance shot that would hit us."

"Yes, we should be as difficult to hit as a tiger," the Doctor put
in.

Wilson laughed.

"I have gained a lot of experience since then, Doctor. What ages
that seems back! Years almost."

"It does indeed," the Doctor agreed; "we count time by incidents
and not by days. Well, I think I shall turn in.. Are you coming,
Bathurst?"

"No, I could not sleep," Bathurst said; "I shall watch till morning. I
feel sure it is all safe, but the mutineers might attempt something."

The night, however, passed off quietly, and soon after daybreak
eight bullock carts were seen approaching, with a strong body of
Oude men. Half an hour later the luggage was packed, and the sick
and wounded laid on straw in the wagons. Several of the ladies took
their places with them, but Mrs. Doolan, Isobel, and Mary Hunter
said they would walk for a while. It had been arranged that the
men might carry out their arms with them, and each of the ten able
to walk took their rifles, while all, even the women, had pistols
about them. Just as they were ready, Por Sing and several of the
Zemindars rode up on horseback.

"We shall see you to the boats," he said. "Have you taken provisions
for your voyage? It would be better not to stop to buy anything on
the way."

This precaution had been taken, and as soon as all was ready they
set out, guarded by four hundred Oude matchlock men. The Sepoys
had gathered near the house, and as soon as they left it there was
a rush made to secure the plunder.

"I should have liked to have emptied the contents of some of
my bottles into the wine," the Doctor growled; "it would not have
been strictly professional, perhaps, but it would have been a good
action."

"I am sure you would not have given them poison, Doctor," Wilson
laughed; "but a reasonable dose of ipecacuanha might hardly have
gone against your conscience."

"My conscience has nothing to do with it," the Doctor said. "These
fellows came from Cawnpore, and I have no doubt took part in the
massacre there. My conscience wouldn't have troubled me if I could
have poisoned the whole of the scoundrels, or put a slow match in
the magazine and blown them all into the air, but under the present
conditions it would hardly have been politic, as one couldn't be
sure of annihilating the whole of them. Well, Miss Hannay, what
are you thinking of?"

"I am thinking that my uncle looks worse this morning, Doctor; does
it not strike you so too?"

"We must hope that the fresh air will do him good. One could not
expect anyone to get better in that place; it was enough to kill
a healthy man, to say nothing of a sick one."

Isobel was walking by the side of the cart in which her uncle was
lying, and it was not long before she took her place beside him.

The Doctor shook his head.

"Can you do nothing, Doctor?" Bathurst said, in a low tone.

"Nothing; he is weaker this morning, still the change of air may
help him, and he may have strength to fight through; the wound itself
is a serious one, but he would under other circumstances have got
over it. As it is, I think his chance a very poor one, though I
would not say as much to her."

After three hours' travel they reached the river. Here two large
native boats were lying by the bank. The baggage and sick were soon
placed on board, and the Europeans with the native servants were
then divided between them, and the Rajah's son and six of the
retainers took their places in one of the boats. The Doctor and
Captain Doolan had settled how the party should be divided. The
Major and the other sick men were all placed in one boat, and in
this were the Doctor, Bathurst, and four civilians, with Isobel
Hannay, Mrs. Hunter, and her daughter. Captain Doolan, his wife,
Mrs. Rintoul, and the other three ladies, with the six children who
had alone survived, and the rest of the party, were in the other
boat.

Por Sing and his companions were thanked heartily for the protection
they had given, and Bathurst handed them a document which had been
signed by all the party, testifying to the service they had rendered.

"If we don't get down to Allahabad," Bathurst said, as he handed
it to him, "this will insure you good treatment when the British
troops come up. If we get there, we will represent your conduct in
such a light that I think I can promise you that the part you took
in the siege will be forgiven."

Then the boats pushed off and started on their way down the stream.

The distance by water to Cawnpore was over forty miles. It was
already eleven o'clock, and slow progress only could be made with
the heavy boats, but it was thought that they would be able to
pass the town before daylight began to break next morning, and they
therefore pushed on as rapidly as they could, the boatmen being
encouraged to use their utmost efforts by the promise of a large
reward upon their arrival at Allahabad.

There was but little talk in the boats. Now that the strain was
over, all felt its effects severely. The Doctor attended to his
patients; Isobel sat by the side of her uncle, giving him some broth
that they had brought with them, from time to time, or moistening
his lips with weak brandy and water. He spoke only occasionally.

"I don't much think I shall get down to Allahabad, Isobel," he said.
"If I don't, go down to Calcutta, and go straight to Jamieson and
Son; they are my agents, and they will supply you with money to
take you home; they have a copy of my will; my agents in London
have another copy. I had two made in case of accident."

"Oh, uncle, you will get better now you are out of that terrible
place."

"I am afraid it is too late, my dear, though I should like to
live for your sake. But I think I see happiness before you, if you
choose to take it; he is a noble fellow, Isobel, in spite of that
unfortunate weakness."

Isobel made no answer, but a slight pressure of the hand she was
holding showed that she understood what he meant. It was no use
to tell her uncle that she felt that what might have been was over
now. Bathurst had chatted with her several times the evening before
and during the march that morning, but she felt the difference
between his tone and that in which he had addressed her in the old
times before the troubles began. It was a subtle difference that
she could hardly have explained even to herself, but she knew that
it was as a friend, and as a friend only, that he would treat her
in the future, and that the past was a closed book, which he was
determined not to reopen.

Bathurst talked to Mrs. Hunter and her daughter, both of whom were
mere shadows, worn out with grief, anxiety, and watching. At times
he went forward to talk to the young noble, who had taken his seat
there. Both boats had been arched in with a canopy of boughs to
serve alike as a protection from the sun and to screen those within
from the sight of natives in boats or on the banks.

"You don't look yourself, Bathurst," the Doctor said to him late
in the afternoon. "Everything seems going on well. No boats have
passed us, and the boatmen all say that we shall pass Cawnpore
about one o'clock, at the rate at which we are going."

"I feel nervous, Doctor; more anxious than I have been ever since
this began. There is an apprehension of danger weighing over me
that I can't account for. As you say, everything seems going on
well, and yet I feel that it is not so. I am afraid I am getting
superstitious, but I feel as if Rujub knows of some danger impending,
and that he is somehow conveying that impression to me. I know that
there is nothing to be done, and that we are doing the only thing
that we can do, unless we were to land and try and make our way
down on foot, which would be sheer madness. That the man can in some
way impress my mind at a distance is evident from that summons he
gave me to meet him at the ruins of my bungalow, but I do not feel
the same clear distinct perception of his wishes now as I did then.
Perhaps he himself is not aware of the particulars of the danger
that threatens, or, knowing them, he can see no way of escape out
of them. It may be that at night, when everything is quiet, one's
mind is more open to such impressions than it is when we are
surrounded by other people and have other things to think of, but
I feel an actual consciousness of danger."

"I don't think there can be any danger until we get down near
Cawnpore. They may possibly be on the lookout for us there, and may
even have boats out on the stream. It is possible that the Sepoys
may have sent down word yesterday afternoon to Nana Sahib that we
had surrendered, and should be starting by boat this morning, but
I don't think there can be any danger till we get there. Should we
meet native boats and be stopped, Por Sing's son will be able to
induce them to let us pass. Certainly none of the villagers about
here would be likely to disobey him. Once beyond Cawnpore, I believe
that he would have sufficient influence, speaking, as he does, in
the name, not only of his father, but of other powerful landowners,
to induce any of these Oude people to let us pass. No, I regard
Cawnpore as our one danger, and I believe it to be a very real one.
I have been thinking, indeed, that it would be a good thing when
we get within a couple of miles of the place for all who are able
to walk, to land on the opposite bank, and make their way along
past Cawnpore, and take to the boats again a mile below the town."

"That would be an excellent plan, Doctor; but if the boats were
stopped and they found the sick, they would kill them to a certainty.
I don't think we could leave them. I am quite sure Miss Hannay
would not leave her uncle."

"I think we might get over even that, Bathurst. There are only the
Major and the other two men, and Mrs. Forsyth and three children,
too ill to walk. There are eight of the native servants, ourselves,
and the young Rajah's retainers. We ought to have no difficulty in
carrying the wounded. As to the luggage, that must be sacrificed,
so that the boatmen can go down with empty benches. It must be
pitched overboard. The loss would be of no real consequence; everyone
could manage with what they have on until we get to Allahabad.
There would be no difficulty in getting what we require there."

"I think the plan is an excellent one, Doctor. I will ask the young
chief if his men will help us to carry the sick. If he says yes,
we will go alongside the other boat and explain our plan to Doolan."

The young Rajah at once assented, and the boat being rowed up to
the other, the plan was explained and approved of. No objection
was raised by anyone, even to the proposal for getting rid of all
the luggage; and as soon as the matter was arranged, a general
disposition towards cheerfulness was manifested. Everyone had felt
that the danger of passing Cawnpore would be immense, and this plan
for avoiding it seemed to lift a load from their minds.

It was settled they should land at some spot where the river was
bordered by bushes and young trees; that stout poles should be
cut, and blankets fastened between them, so as to form stretchers
on which the sick could be carried.

As far as possible the boats were kept on the left side of the
river, but at times shallows rendered it necessary to keep over
by the right bank. Whenever they were near the shore, silence was
observed, lest the foreign tongue should be noticed by anyone near
the bank.

Night fell, and they still continued their course. An hour after
sunset they were rowing near the right bank--the Major had fallen
into a sort of doze, and Isobel was sitting next to Bathurst, and
they were talking in low tones together--when suddenly there was
a hail from the shore, not fifty yards away.

"What boats are those?"

"Fishing boats going down the river," one of the boatmen answered.

"Row alongside, we must examine you."

There was a moment's pause, and then the Doctor said in the native
language, "Row on, men," and the oars of both boats again dipped
into the water.

"We are pressed for time," the young Zemindar shouted, and then,
dropping his voice, urged the men to row at the top of their speed.

"Stop, or we fire," came from the shore.

No answer was returned from the boats; they were now nearly opposite
the speaker. Then came the word--"Fire." Six cannon loaded with
grape were discharged, and a crackle of musketry at the same moment
broke out. The shot tore through the boats, killing and disabling
many, and bringing down the arbor of boughs upon them.

A terrible cry arose, and all was confusion. Most of the rowers
were killed, and the boats drifted helplessly amid the storm of
rifle bullets.

As the cannon flashed out and the grape swept the boats Bathurst,
with a sharp cry, sprang to his feet, and leaped overboard, as did
several others from both boats. Diving, he kept under water for
some distance, and then swam desperately till he reached shallow
water on the other side of the river, and then fell head foremost
on the sand. Eight or ten others also gained the shore in a body,
and were running towards the bank, when the guns were again fired,
and all but three were swept away by the iron hail. A few straggling
musket shots were fired, then orders were shouted, and the splashing
of an oar was heard, as one of the native boatmen rowed one of
the two boats toward the shore. Bathurst rose to his feet and ran,
stumbling like a drunken man, towards the bushes, and just as he
reached them, fell heavily forward, and lay there insensible. Three
men came out from the jungle and dragged him in. As they did so
loud screams arose from the other bank, then half a dozen muskets
were fired, and all was quiet.

It was not for a quarter of an hour that Bathurst was conscious
of what was going on around him. Someone was rubbing his chest and
hands.

"Who is it?" he asked.

"Oh, it is you, Bathurst!" he heard Wilson's voice exclaim. "I
thought it was you, but it is so dark now we are off that white
sand that I could not see. Where are you hit?"

"I don't know," Bathurst said. "I felt a sort of shock as I got
out of the water, but I don't know that I am hurt at all."

"Oh, you must be hit somewhere. Try and move your arms and legs."

Bathurst moved.

"No, I don't think I am hit; if I am, it is on the head. I feel
something warm round the back of my neck."

"By Jove, yes!" Wilson said; "here is where it is; there is a cut
all along the top of your head; the bullet seems to have hit you
at the back, and gone right along over the top. It can't have gone
in, or else you would not be able to talk."

"Help me up," Bathurst said, and he was soon on his feet. He felt
giddy and confused. "Who have you with you?" he asked.

"Two natives. I think one is the young chief, and the other is one
of his followers."

Bathurst spoke to them in their native language, and found that
Wilson was not mistaken. As soon as he found that he was understood,
the young chief poured out a volley of curses upon those who had
attacked them.

Bathurst stopped him. "We shall have time for that afterwards,
Murad," he said; "the first thing is to see what had best be done.
What has happened since I landed, Wilson?"

"Our boat was pretty nearly cut in two," Wilson said, "and was
sinking when I jumped over; the other boat has been rowed ashore."

"What did you hear, Wilson?"

"I heard the women scream," Wilson said reluctantly, "and five or
six shots were fired. There has been no sound since then."

Bathurst stood silent for a minute.

"I do not think they will have killed the women," he said; "they
did not do so at Cawnpore. They will take them there. No doubt they
killed the men. Let me think for a moment. Now," he said after a
long pause, "we must be doing. Murad, your father and friends have
given their word for the safety of those you took prisoners; that
they have been massacred is no fault of your father or of you. This
gentleman and myself are the only ones saved, as far as we know.
Are you sure that none others came ashore?"

"The others were all killed, we alone remaining," Murad said. "I
will go back to my father, and he will go to Cawnpore and demand
vengeance."

"You can do that afterwards, Murad; the first thing is to fulfill
your promise, and I charge you to take this sahib in safety down
to Allahabad. You must push on at once, for they may be sending
out from Cawnpore at daylight to search the bushes here to see if
any have escaped. You must go on with him tonight as far as you
can, and in the morning enter some village, buy native clothes,
and disguise him, and then journey on to Allahabad."

"I will do that," the young Rajah said; "but what about yourself?"

"I shall go into Cawnpore and try to rescue any they may have
taken. I have a native cloth round me under my other clothes, as
I thought it might be necessary for me to land before we got to
Cawnpore to see if danger threatened us. So I have everything I
want for a disguise about me."

"What are you saying, Bathurst?" Wilson asked.

"I am arranging for Murad and his follower to take you down to
Allahabad, Wilson. I shall stop at Cawnpore."

"Stop at Cawnpore! Are you mad, Bathurst?"

"No, I am not mad. I shall stop to see if any of the ladies have
been taken prisoners, and if so, try to rescue them. Rujub, the
juggler, is there, and I am confident he will help me."

"But if you can stay, I can, Bathurst. If Miss Hannay has been made
prisoner, I would willingly be killed to rescue her."

"I know you would, Wilson, but you would be killed without being
able to rescue her; and as I should share your fate, you would render
her rescue impossible. I can speak the native language perfectly,
and know native ways. I can move about among them without fear
of exciting their suspicion. If you were with me this would be
impossible; the first time you were addressed by a native you would
be detected; your presence would add to my difficulties a hundredfold.
It is not now a question of fighting. Were it only that, I should
be delighted to have you with me. As it is, the thing is impossible.
If anything is done, I must do it alone. If I ever reach Miss Hannay,
she shall know that you were ready to run all risks to save her.
No, no, you must go on to Allahabad, and if you cannot save her
now, you will be with the force that will save her, if I should
fail to do so, and which will avenge us both if it should arrive
too late to rescue her. Now I must get you to bandage my head, for
I feel faint with loss of blood. I will take off my shirt and tear
it in strips. I have got a native disguise next to the skin. We
may as well leave my clothes behind me here."

As soon as Wilson, with the assistance of Murad, had bandaged the
wound, the party struck off from the river, and after four hours'
walking came down upon it again two miles below Cawnpore. Here Bathurst
said he would stop, stain his skin, and complete his disguise.

"I hate leaving you," Wilson said, in a broken voice. "There are
only you and I left of all our party at Deennugghur. It is awful
to think they have all gone--the good old chief, the Doctor, and
Richards, and the ladies. There are only we two left. It does seem
such a dirty, cowardly thing for me to be making off and leaving
you here alone."

"It is not cowardly, Wilson, for I know you would willingly stay
if you could be of the slightest use; but, as, on the contrary,
you would only add to the danger, it must be as I have arranged.
Goodby, lad; don't stay; it has to be done. God bless you! Goodby,
Murad. Tell your father when you see him that I know no shadow of
broken faith rests on him."

So saying, he turned and went into a clump of bushes, while Wilson,
too overpowered to speak, started on his way down country with the
two natives.



CHAPTER XIX.


Now alone, Bathurst threw himself down among the bashes in an
attitude of utter depression.

"Why wasn't I killed with the others?" he groaned. "Why was I not
killed when I sat there by her side?"

So he lay for an hour, and then slowly rose and looked round. There
was a faint light in the sky.

"It will be light in another hour," he said to himself, and he
again sat down. Suddenly he started. Had someone spoken, or had he
fancied it?

"Wait till I come."

He seemed to hear the words plainly, just as he had heard Rujub's
summons before.

"That's it; it is Rujub. How is it that he can make me hear in this
way? I am sure it was his voice. Anyhow, I will wait. It shows he
is thinking of me, and I am sure he will help me. I know well enough
I could do nothing by myself."

Bathurst assumed with unquestioning faith that Isobel Hannay
was alive. He had no reason for his confidence. That first shower
of grape might have killed her as it killed others, but he would
not admit the doubt in his mind. Wilson's description of what had
happened while he was insensible was one of the grounds of this
confidence.

He had heard women scream. Mrs. Hunter and her daughter were the
only other women in the boat. Isobel would not have screamed had
those muskets been pointed at her, nor did he think the others
would have done so. They screamed when they saw the natives about
to murder those who were with them. The three women were sitting
together, and if one had fallen by the grape shot all would
probably have been killed. He felt confident, therefore, that she
had escaped; he believed he would have known it had she been killed.

"If I can be influenced by this juggler, surely I should have felt
it had Isobel died," he argued, and was satisfied that she was
still alive.

What, however, more than anything else gave him hope was the picture
on the smoke. "Everything else has come true," he said to himself;
"why should not that? Wilson spoke of the Doctor as dead. I will
not believe it; for if he is dead, the picture is false. Why should
that thing of all others have been shown to me unless it had been
true? What seemed impossible to me--that I should be fighting
like a brave man--has been verified. Why should not this? I should
have laughed at such superstition six months ago; now I cling to
it as my one ground for hope. Well, I will wait if I have to stay
here until tomorrow night."

Noiselessly he moved about in the little wood, going to the edge
and looking out, pacing to and fro with quick steps, his face set
in a frown, occasionally muttering to himself. He was in a fever of
impatience. He longed to be doing something, even if that something
led to his detention and death. He said to himself that he should
not care so that Isobel Hannay did but know that he had died in
trying to rescue her.

The sun rose, and he saw the peasants in the fields, and caught
the note of a bugle sounding from the lines at Cawnpore. At last--
it had seemed to him an age, but the sun had been up only an hour
--he saw a figure coming along the river bank. As it approached
he told himself that it was the juggler; if so, he had laid aside
the garments in which he last saw him, and was now attired as when
they first met. When he saw him turn off from the river bank and
advance straight towards the wood, he had no doubt that it was the
man he expected.

"Thanks be to the holy ones that you have escaped, sahib," Rujub
said, as soon as he came within speaking distance of Bathurst.
"I was in an agony last night. I was with you in thought, and saw
the boats approaching the ambuscade. I saw you leap over and swim
to shore. I saw you fall, and I cried out. For a moment I thought
you were killed. Then I saw you go on and fall again, and saw your
friends carry you in. I watched you recover and come on here, and
then I willed it that you should wait here till I came for you. I
have brought you a disguise, for I did not know that you had one
with you. But, first of all, sit down and let me dress your wound
afresh. I have brought all that is necessary for it."

"You are a true fried, Rujub. I relied upon you for aid; do you
know why I waited here instead of going down with the others?"

"I know, sahib. I can tell your thoughts as easily when you are
away from me as I can when we are together."

"Can you do this with all people?"

"No, my lord; to be able to read another's thoughts it is necessary
there should be a mystic relation established between them. As I
walked beside your horse when you carried my daughter before you
after saving her life, I felt that this relation had commenced, and
that henceforward our fates were connected. It was necessary that
you should have confidence in me, and it was for that reason that
I showed you some of the feats that we rarely exhibit, and proved
to you that I possessed powers with which you were unacquainted.
But in thought reading my daughter has greater powers than I have,
and it was she who last night followed you on your journey, sitting
with her hand in mine, so that my mind followed hers."

"Do you know all that happened last night, Rujub?" Bathurst said,
summoning up courage to ask the question that had been on his lips
from the first.

"I only know, my lord, that the party was destroyed, save three
white women, who were brought in just as the sun rose this morning.
One was the lady behind whose chair you stood the night I performed
at Deennugghur, the lady about whom you are thinking. I do not know
the other two; one was getting on in life, the other was a young
one."

The relief was so great that Bathurst turned away, unable for a
while to continue the conversation. When he resumed the talk, he
asked, "Did you see them yourself, Rujub?"

"I saw them, sahib; they were brought in on a gun carriage."

"How did they look, Rujub?"

"The old one looked calm and sad. She did not seem to hear the
shouts of the budmashes as they passed along. She held the young
one close to her. That one seemed worn out with grief and terror.
Your memsahib sat upright; she was very pale and changed from the
time I saw her that evening, but she held her head high, and looked
almost scornfully at the men who shook their fists and cried at
her."

"And they put them with the other women that they have taken
prisoners?"

Rujub hesitated.

"They have put the other two there, sahib, but her they took to
Bithoor."

Bathurst started, and an exclamation of horror and rage burst from
him.

"To the Rajah's!" he exclaimed. "To that scoundrel! Come, let us
go. Why are we staying here?"

"We can do nothing for the moment. Before I started I sent off my
daughter to Bithoor; she knows many there, and will find out what
is being done and bring us word, for I dare not show myself there.
The Rajah is furious with me because I did not support the Sepoys,
and suffered conditions to be made with your people, but now that
all has turned out as he wished, I will in a short time present
myself before him again, but for the moment it was better that
my daughter should go, as I had to come to you. But first you had
better put on the disguise I have brought you. You are too big and
strong to pass without notice in that peasant's dress. The one I have
brought you is such as is worn by the rough people; the budmashes
of Cawnpore. I can procure others afterwards when we see what had
best be done. It will be easy enough to enter Bithoor, for all is
confusion there, and men come and go as they choose, but it will be
well nigh impossible for you to penetrate where the memsahib will
be placed. Even for me, known as I am to all the Rajah's officers,
it would be impossible to do so; it is my daughter in whom we shall
have to trust."

Bathurst rapidly put on the clothes that Rujub had brought with
him, and thrust a sword, two daggers, and a brace of long barreled
pistols into the sash round his waist.

"Your color is not dark enough, sahib. I have brought dye with me;
but first I must dress the wound on your head, and bandage it more
neatly, so that the blood stained swathings will not show below
the folds of your turban."

Bathurst submitted himself impatiently to Rujub's hands. The latter
cut off all the hair that would show under the turban, dyed the
skin the same color as the other parts, and finally, after darkening
his eyebrows, eyelashes, and mustache, pronounced that he would
pass anywhere without attracting attention. Then they started at a
quick walk along the river, crossed by the ferryboat to Cawnpore,
and made their way to a quiet street in the native town.

"This is my house for the present," Rujub said, producing a key
and unlocking a door. He shouted as he closed the door behind him,
and an old woman appeared.

"Is the meal prepared?" he asked.

"It is ready," she said.

"That is right. Tell Rhuman to put the pony into the cart."

He then led the way into a comfortably furnished apartment where
a meal was laid.

"Eat, my lord," he said; "you need it, and will require your
strength."

Bathurst, who, during his walk, had felt the effects of the loss of
blood and anxiety, at once seated himself at the table and ate, at
first languidly, but as appetite came, more heartily, and felt still
more benefited by a bottle of excellent wine Rujub had placed beside
him. The latter returned to the room just as he had finished. He was
now attired as he had been when Bathurst last met him at Deennugghur.

"I feel another man, Rujub, and fit for anything."

"The cart is ready," Rujub said. "I have already taken my meal; we
do not eat meat, and live entirely on vegetables. Meat clouds the
senses, and simple food, and little of it, is necessary for those
who would enter the inner brotherhood."

At the door a small native cart was standing with a pony in the
shafts.

"You will go with us, Rhuman," Rujub said, as he and Bathurst took
their seats in the cart.

The boy squatted down at Rujub's feet, taking the reins and whip,
and the pony started off at a brisk pace. Upon the way Rujub talked
of various matters, of the reports of the force that was gathering
at Allahabad, and the madness of the British in supposing that two
or three thousand men could withstand the forces of the Nana.

"They would be eaten up," he said; "the troops will go out to meet
them; they will never arrive within sight of Cawnpore."

As Bathurst saw that he was talking for the boy to hear, rather
than to himself, he agreed loudly with all that he said, and boasted
that even without the Nana's troops and the Sepoys, the people of
Cawnpore could cut the English dogs to pieces.

The drive was not a long one, and the road was full of parties going
to or returning from Bithoor--groups of Sepoy officers, parties
of budmashes from Cawnpore, mounted messengers, landowners with
their retainers, and others. Arriving within a quarter of a mile
of the palace, Rujub ordered the boy to draw aside.

"Take the horse down that road," he said, "and wait there until
we return. We may be some time. If we are not back by the time the
sun sets, you will return home."

As they approached the palace Bathurst scanned every window, as if
he hoped to see Isobel's face at one of them. Entering the garden,
they avoided the terrace in front of the house, and sauntering
through the groups of people who had gathered discussing the latest
news, they took their seat in a secluded corner.

Bathurst thought of the last time he had been there, when there
had been a fete given by the Rajah to the residents of Cawnpore,
and contrasted the present with the past. Then the gardens were
lighted up, and a crowd of officers and civilians with ladies in
white dresses had strolled along the terrace to the sound of gay
music, while their host moved about among them, courteous, pleasant,
and smiling. Now the greater portion of the men were dead, the
women were prisoners in the hands of the native who had professed
such friendship for them.

"Tell me, Rujub," he said presently, "more about this force at
Allahabad. What is its strength likely to be?"

"They say there is one British regiment of the line, one of the plumed
regiments with bare legs, and one of the white Madras regiments;
they have a few guns, a very few horsemen; that is all, while there
are twenty thousand troops here. How can they hope to win?"

"You will see they will win," Bathurst said sternly. "They have
often fought well, but they will fight now as they never fought
before; every man will feel himself an avenger of the foul treachery
and the brutal massacres that have been committed. Were it but
one regiment that is coming up instead of three, I would back it
against the blood stained wretches."

"They are fighting for freedom," Rujub said.

"They are fighting for nothing of the sort," Bathurst replied hotly;
"they are fighting for they know not what--change of masters, for
license to plunder, and because they are ignorant and have been
led away. I doubt not that at present, confident as they may be of
victory, most of them in their hearts regret what they have done.
They have forfeited their pensions, they have thrown away the
benefits of their years of service, they have been faithless to
their salt, and false to their oaths. It is true that they know
they are fighting with ropes round their necks, but even that won't
avail against the discipline and the fury of our troops. I feel as
certain, Rujub, that, in spite of the odds against them, the English
will triumph, as if I saw their column marching into the town.
I don't profess to see the future as you do, but I know enough to
tell you that ere long that palace you can see through the trees
will be leveled to the ground, that it is as assuredly doomed as
if fire had already been applied to its gilded beams."

Rujub nodded. "I know the palace is doomed. While I have looked at
it it has seemed hidden by a cloud of smoke, but I did not think
it was the work of the British--I thought of an accident."

"The Rajah may fire it with his own hands," Bathurst said; "but if
he does not, it will be done for him."

"I have not told you yet, sahib," Rujub said, changing the subject,
"how it was that I could neither prevent the attack on the boats
nor warn you that it was coming. I knew at Deennugghur that news
had been sent of the surrender to the Nana. I remained till I knew
you were safely in the boats, and then rode to Cawnpore. My daughter
was at the house when I arrived, and told me that the Nana was
furious with me, and that it would not be safe for me to go near
the palace. Thus, although I feared that an attack was intended,
I thought it would not be until the boats passed the town. It was
late before I learnt that a battery of artillery and some infantry
had set out that afternoon. Then I tried to warn you, but I felt
that I failed. You were not in a mood when my mind could communicate
itself to yours."

"I felt very uneasy and restless," Bathurst said, "but I had not
the same feeling that you were speaking to me I had that night at
Deennugghur; but even had I known of the danger, there would have
been no avoiding it. Had we landed, we must have been overtaken, and
it would have come to the same thing. Tell me, Rujub, had you any
idea when I saw you at Deennugghur that if we were taken prisoners
Miss Hannay was to be brought here instead of being placed with
the other ladies?"

"Yes, I knew it, sahib; the orders he gave to the Sepoys were that
every man was to be killed, and that the women and children were
to be taken to Cawnpore, except Miss Hannay, who was to be carried
here at once. The Rajah had noticed her more than once when she
was at Cawnpore, and had made up his mind that she should go to
his zenana."

"Why did you not tell me when you were at Deennugghur?"

"What would have been the use, sahib? I hoped to save you all;
besides, it was not until we saw her taken past this morning that
we knew that the Miss Hannay who was to be taken to Bithoor was the
lady whom my daughter, when she saw her with you that night, said
at once that you loved. But had we known it, what good would it
have done to have told you of the Rajah's orders? You could not have
done more than you have done. But now we know, we will aid you to
save her."

"How long will your daughter be before she comes? It is horrible
waiting here."

"You must have patience, sahib. It will be no easy work to get the
lady away. There will be guards and women to look after her. A lady
is not to be stolen out of a zenana as a young bird is taken from
its nest."

"It is all very well to say 'Be patient,'" Bathurst said, getting
up and walking up and down with quick angry strides. "It is maddening
to sit here doing nothing. If it were not that I had confidence in
your power and will to aid me, I would go into the palace and stab
Nana Sahib to the heart, though I were cut to pieces for it the
moment afterwards."

"That would do no good to the lady, sahib," Rujub said calmly. "She
would only be left without a friend, and the Nana's death might be
the signal for the murder of every white prisoner. Ah, here comes
my daughter."

Rabda came up quickly, and stopped before Bathurst with her head
bowed and her arms crossed in an attitude of humility. She was
dressed in the attire worn by the principal servants in attendance
upon the zenana of a Hindoo prince.

"Well, what news, Rabda?" Bathurst asked eagerly.

"The light of my lord's heart is sick. She bore up till she arrived
here and was handed over to the women. Then her strength failed
her, and she fainted. She recovered, but she is lying weak and
exhausted with all that she has gone through and suffered."

"Where is she now?"

"She is in the zenana, looking out into the women's court, that no
men are ever allowed to enter."

"Has the Rajah seen her?"

"No, sahib. He was told the state that she was in, and the chief
lady of the zenana sent him word that for the present she must have
quiet and rest, but that in two or three days she might be fit to
see him."

"That is something," Bathurst said thankfully. "Now we shall have
time to think of some scheme for getting her out."

"You have been in the zenana yourself, Rabda?" Rujub asked.

"Yes, father; the mistress of the zenana saw me directly an attendant
told her I was there. She has always been kind to me. I said that
you were going on a journey, and asked her if I might stay with
her and act as an attendant until you returned, and she at once
assented. She asked if I should see you before you left, and when
I said yes, she asked if you could not give her some spell that
would turn the Rajah's thoughts from this white girl. She fears
that if she should become first favorite in the zenana, she might
take things in her hands as English women do, and make all sorts
of changes. I told her that, doubtless, the English girl would do
this, and that I thought she was wise to ask your assistance."

"You are mad, Rabda," her father said angrily; "what have I to do
with spells and love philters?"

"No, father, I knew well enough you would not believe in such things,
but I thought in this way I might see the lady, and communicate
with her."

"A very good idea, Rabda," Bathurst said. "Is there nothing you
can do, Rujub, to make her odious to the Nana?"

"Nothing, sahib. I could act upon some people's minds, and make them
think that the young lady was afflicted by some loathsome disease,
but not with the Nana. I have many times tried to influence him,
but without success: his mind is too deep for mine to master, and
between us there is no sympathy. Could I be present with him and
the girl I might do something--that is, if the powers that aid
me would act against him; but this I do not think."

"Rujub," Bathurst said suddenly, "there must have been medical
stores taken when the camp was captured--drugs and things of that
sort. Can you find out who has become possessed of them?"

"I might find out, sahib. Doubtless the men who looted the camp
will have sold the drugs to the native shops, for English drugs are
highly prized. Are there medicines that can act as the mistress of
the zenana wishes?"

"No; but there are drugs that when applied externally would give
the appearance of a terrible disease. There are acids whose touch
would burn and blister the skin, and turn a beautiful face into a
dreadful mask."

"But would it recover its fairness, sahib?"

"The traces might last for a long time, even for life, if too much
were used, but I am sure Miss Hannay would not hesitate for a moment
on that account."

"But you, sahib--would you risk her being disfigured?"

"What does it matter to me?" Bathurst asked sternly. "Do you think
love is skin deep, and that 'tis only for a fair complexion that we
choose our wives? Find me the drugs, and let Rabda take them into
her with a line from me. One of them you can certainly get, for it
is used, I believe, by gold and silver smiths. It is nitric acid;
the other is caustic potash, or, as it is sometimes labeled, lunar
caustic. It is in little sticks; but if you find out anyone who
has bought drugs or cases of medicines, I will go with you and pick
them out."

"There will be no difficulty about finding out where the English
drugs are. They are certain to be at one of the shops where the
native doctors buy their medicines."

"Let us go at once, then," Bathurst said. "You can prepare some
harmless drink, and Rabda will tell the mistress of the zenana it
will bring out a disfiguring eruption. We can be back here again
this evening. Will you be here, Rabda, at sunset, and wait until
we come? You can tell the woman that you have seen your father, and
that he will supply her with what she requires. Make some excuse,
if you can, to see the prisoner. Say you are curious to see the white
woman who has bewitched the Nana, and if you get the opportunity
whisper in her ear these words, 'Do not despair, friends are working
for you.'"

Rabda repeated the English words several times over until she
had them perfect; then she made her way back to the palace, while
Bathurst and his companion proceeded at once to the spot where they
had left their vehicle.

They had but little difficulty in finding what they required.
Many of the shops displayed garments, weapons, jewelry, and other
things, the plunder of the intrenchments of Cawnpore. Rujub entered
several shops where drugs were sold, and finally one of the traders
said, "I have a large black box full of drugs which I bought from
a Sepoy for a rupee, but now that I have got it I do not know what
to do with it. Some of the bottles doubtless contain poisons. I will
sell it you for two rupees, which is the value of the box, which,
as you see, is very strong and bound with iron. The contents I
place no price upon."

"I will take it," Rujub said. "I know some of the English medicines,
and may find a use for them."

He paid the money, called in a coolie, and bade him take up the
chest and follow him, and they soon arrived at the juggler's house.

The box, which was a hospital medical chest, was filled with drugs
of all kinds. Bathurst put a stick of caustic into a small vial,
and half filled another, which had a glass stopper, with nitric
acid, filled it up with water, and tried the effect of rubbing a
few drops on his arm.

"That is strong enough for anything," he said, with a slight
exclamation at the sharp pain. "And now give me a piece of paper
and pen and ink."

Then sitting down he wrote:

"My Dear Miss Hannay: Rujub, the juggler, and I will do what we
can to rescue you. We are powerless to effect anything as long as
you remain where you are. The bearer, Rujub's daughter, will give
you the bottles, one containing lunar caustic, the other nitric
acid. The mistress of the zenana, who wants to get rid of you, as
she fears you might obtain influence over the Nana, has asked the
girl to obtain from her father a philter which will make you odious
to him. The large bottle is perfectly harmless, and you can drink
its contents without fear. The caustic is for applying to your
lips; it will be painful, but I am sure you will not mind that,
and the injury will be only of a temporary nature. I cannot promise
as much for the nitric acid; pray apply it very carefully, merely
moistening the glass stopper and applying it with that. I should
use it principally round the lips. It will burn and blister the
skin. The Nana will be told that you have a fever, which is causing
a terrible and disfiguring eruption. I should apply it also to the
neck and hands. Pray be very careful with the stuff; for, besides
the application being exceedingly painful, the scars may possibly
remain permanently. Keep the two small bottles carefully hidden,
in order to renew the application if absolutely necessary. At any
rate, this will give us time, and, from what I hear, our troops are
likely to be here in another ten days' time. You will be, I know,
glad to hear that Wilson has also escaped.

"Yours,

"R. Bathurst."

A large bottle was next filled with elder flower water. The trap was
brought around, and they drove back to Bithoor. Rabda was punctual
to her appointment.

"I have seen her," she said, "and have given her the message.
I could see that she understood it, but as there were other women
round, she made no sign. I told the mistress of the zenana that
you had given me some magic words that I was to whisper to her to
prepare the way for the philter, so she let me in without difficulty,
and I was allowed to go close up to her and repeat your message. I
put my hands on her before I did so, and I think she felt that it
was the touch of a friend. She hushed up when I spoke to her. The
mistress, who was standing close by, thought that this was a sign
of the power of the words I had spoken to her. I did not stay more
than a minute. I was afraid she might try to speak to me in your
tongue, and that would have been dangerous."

"There are the bottles,"' Bathurst said; "this large one is for
her to take, the other two and this note are to be given to her
separately. You had better tell the woman that the philter must
be given by your own hands, and that you must then watch alone by
her side for half an hour. Say that after you leave her she will
soon go off to sleep; and must then be left absolutely alone till
daybreak tomorrow, and it will then be found that the philter has
acted. She must at once tell the Nana that the lady is in a high
fever, and has been seized with some terrible disease that has
altogether disfigured her, and that he can see for himself the
state she is in."

Rabda's whisper had given new life and hope to Isobel Hannay.
Previous to that her fate had seemed to her to be sealed, and she
had only prayed for death; the long strain of the siege had told upon
her; the scene in the boat seemed a species of horrible nightmare,
culminating in a number of Sepoys leaping on board the boat as it
touched the bank, and bayoneting her uncle and all on board except
herself, Mrs. Hunter, and her daughter, who were seized and carried
ashore. Then followed a night of dull despairing pain, while she
and her companions crouched together, with two Sepoys standing on
guard over them, while the others, after lighting fires, talked
and laughed long into the night over the success of their attack.

At daybreak they had been placed upon a limber and driven into
Cawnpore. Her spirit had risen as they were assailed by insults and
imprecations by the roughs of the town, and she had borne up bravely
till, upon their arrival at the entrance to what she supposed was
the prison, she was roughly dragged from the limber, placed in a
close carriage, and driven off. In her despair she had endeavored
to open the door in order to throw herself under the wheels, but
a soldier stood on each step and prevented her from doing so.

Outside of the town she soon saw that she was on the road to
Bithoor, and the fate for which she was reserved flashed upon her.
She remembered now the oily compliments of Nana Sahib, and the
unpleasant thrill she had felt when his eyes were fixed upon her;
and had she possessed a weapon of any kind she would have put an
end to her life. But her pistol had been taken from her when she
landed, and in helpless despair she crouched in a corner of the
carriage until they reached Bithoor.

As soon as the carriage stopped a cloth was thrown over her head.
She was lifted out and carried into the palace, through long passages
and up stairs; then those who carried her set her on her feet and
retired. Other hands took her and led her forward till the cloth
was taken off her head, and she found herself surrounded, by women,
who regarded her with glances of mixed curiosity and hostility.
Then everything seemed to swim round, and she fainted.

When she recovered consciousness all strength seemed to have left
her, and she lay in a sort of apathy for hours, taking listlessly
the drink that was offered to her, but paying no attention to what
was passing around, until there was a gentle pressure on her arm,
the grasp tightening with a slight caressing motion that seemed to
show sympathy; then came the English words softly whispered into her
ear, while the hand again pressed her arm firmly, as if in warning.

It was with difficulty that she refrained from uttering an exclamation,
and she felt the blood crimson her cheeks, but she mastered the
impulse and lay perfectly quiet, glancing up into the face bent down
close to hers--it was not familiar to her, and yet it seemed to
her that she had seen it somewhere; another minute and it was gone.

But though to all appearances Isobel's attitude was unchanged,
her mind was active now. Who could have sent her this message? Who
could this native girl be who had spoken in English to her? Where
had she seen the face?

Her thoughts traveled backwards, and she ran over in her mind
all those with whom she had come in contact since her arrival in
India; her servants and those of her acquaintances passed before
her eyes. She had scarcely spoken to another native woman since
she had landed. After thinking over all she had known in Cawnpore,
she thought of Deennugghur. Whom had she met there?

Suddenly came the remembrance of the exhibition by the juggler,
and she recalled the face and figure of his daughter, as, seated,
upon the growing pole, she had gone up foot by foot in the light of
the lamps and up into the darkness above. The mystery was solved;
that was the face that had just leaned over her.

But how could she be interested in her fate? Then she remembered
that this was the girl whom Bathurst had saved from the tiger. If
they were interested in her, it must be through Bathurst. Could he
too have survived the attack of the night before? She had thought
of him, as of all of them, as dead, but possibly he might have
escaped. Even during the long night's waiting, a captive to the
Sepoys, the thought that he had instantly sprung from beside her
and leaped overboard had been an added pang to all her misery. She
had no after remembrance of him; perhaps he had swum to shore and
got off in safety. In that case he must be lingering in Cawnpore,
had learned what had become of her, and was trying to rescue
her. It was to the juggler he would naturally have gone to obtain
assistance. If so, he was risking his life now to save hers; and
this was the man whom she despised as a coward.

But what could he do? At Bithoor, in the power of this treacherous
Rajah, secure in the zenana, where no man save its master ever
penetrated, how could he possibly help her? Yet the thought that
he was trying to do so was a happy one, and the tears that flowed
between her closed lids were not painful ones. She blamed herself
now for having felt for a moment hurt at Bathurst's. desertion of
her. To have remained in the boat would have been certain death,
while he could have been of no assistance to her or anyone else. That
he should escape, then, if he could, now seemed to her a perfectly
natural action; she hoped that some of the others had done the
same, and that Bathurst was not working alone.

It did not occur to her that there could be any possibility of
the scheme for her rescue succeeding; as to that she felt no more
hopeful than before, but it seemed to take away the sense of utter
loneliness that she before felt that someone should be interesting
himself in her fate. Perhaps there would be more than a mere verbal
message next time; how long would it be before she heard again?
How long a respite had she before that wretch came to see her?
Doubtless he had heard that she was ill. She would remain so. She
would starve herself. Her weakness seemed to her her best protection.

As she lay apparently helpless upon the couch she watched the women
move about the room. The girl who had spoken to her was not among
them. The women were not unkind; they brought her cooling drinks,
and tried to tempt her to eat something; but she shook her head as
if utterly unable to do so, and after a time feigned to be asleep.

Darkness came on gradually; some lamps were lighted in the room.
Not for a moment had she been left alone since she was brought in
--never less than two females remaining with her.

Presently the woman who was evidently the chief of the establishment
came in accompanied by a girl, whom Isobel recognized at once
as the juggler's daughter. The latter brought with her a tray, on
which were some cakes and a silver goblet. These she set down on
an oak table by the couch. The girl then handed her the goblet,
which, keeping up the appearance of extreme feebleness, she took
languidly. She placed it to her lips, but at once took it away. It
was not cool and refreshing like those she had tasted before, it
had but little flavor, but had a faint odor, which struck her as
not unfamiliar. It was a drug of some sort they wished her to drink.

She looked up in the girl's face. Rabda made a reassuring gesture,
and said in a low whisper, as she bent forward, "Bathurst Sahib."

This was sufficient; whatever it was it would do her no harm,
and she raised the cup to her lips and emptied it. Then the elder
woman said something to the other two, and they all left the room
together, leaving her alone with Rabda.

The latter went to the door quietly and drew the hangings across
it, then she returned to the couch, and from the folds of her dress
produced two vials and a tiny note. Then, noiselessly, she placed
a lamp on the table, and withdrew to a short distance while Isobel
opened and read the note.

Twice she read it through, and then, laying it down, burst into
tears of relief. Rabda came and knelt down beside the couch, and,
taking one of her hands, pressed it to her lips. Isobel threw her
arms round the girl's neck, drew her close to her, and kissed her
warmly.--Rabda then drew a piece of paper and a pencil from her
dress and handed them to her. She wrote:

"Thanks a thousand times, dear friend; I will follow your instructions.
Please send me if you can some quick and deadly poison, that I may
take in the last extremity. Do not fear that I will flinch from
applying the things you have sent me. I would not hesitate to
swallow them were there no other hope of escape. I rejoice so much
to know that you have escaped from that terrible attack last night.
Did Wilson alone get away? Do you know they murdered my uncle
and all the others in the boat, except Mrs. Hunter and Mary? Pray
do not run any risks to try and rescue me. I think that I am safe
now, and will make myself so hideous that if the wretch once sees
me he will never want to see me again. As to death, I have no fear
of it. If we do not meet again, God bless you.

"Yours most gratefully,

"Isobel."

Rabda concealed the note in her garment, and then motioned to Isobel
that she should close her eyes and pretend to be asleep. Then she
gently drew back the curtains and seated herself at a distance from
the couch.

Half an hour later the mistress of the zenana came in. Rabda rose
and put her finger to her lips and left the room, accompanied by
the woman.

"She is asleep," she said; "do not be afraid, the potion will do
its work. Leave her alone all night. When she wakes in the morning
she will be wild with fever, and you need have no fear that the
Rajah will seek to make her the queen of his zenana."



CHAPTER XX.


Prepared as the mistress of the zenana was to find a great change
in the captive's appearance, she was startled when, soon after
daybreak, she went in to see her. The lower part of her face was
greatly swollen, her lips were covered with white blotches. There
were great red scars round the mouth and on her forehead, and the
skin seemed to have been completely eaten away. There were even
larger and deeper marks on her neck and shoulders, which were partly
uncovered, as if by her restless tossing. Her hands and arms were
similarly marked. She took no notice of her entrance, but talked
to herself as she tossed restlessly on the couch.

There was but little acting in this, for Isobel was suffering an
agony of pain. She had used the acid much more freely than she had
been instructed to do, determined that the disfigurement should
be complete. All night she had been in a state of high fever, and
had for a time been almost delirious. She was but slightly more
easy now, and had difficulty in preventing herself from crying out
from the torture she was suffering.

There was no tinge of pity in the face of the woman who looked at
her, but a smile of satisfaction at the manner in which the potion
had done its work.

"The Nana can see her now," she said to herself; "there will be no
change in the arrangements here."

She at once sent out word that as soon as the Rajah was up he was
to be told that she begged him to come at once.

An hour later he came to the door of the zenana.

"What is it, Poomba?" he asked; "nothing the matter with Miss
Hannay, I hope?"

"I grieve to say, your highness, that she has been seized with
some terrible disease. I know not what it is, for never did I see
a woman so smitten. It must be an illness contracted from confinement
and bad air during the siege, some illness that the Europeans have,
for never did I see aught like it. She is in a high state of fever,
and her face is in a terrible state. It must be a sort of plague."

"You have been poisoning her," the Nana said roughly; "if so, beware,
for your life shall be the forfeit. I will see her for myself."

"She has had no poison since she came here, though I know not but
what she may have had poison about her, and may have taken it after
she was captured."

"Take me to her," the Rajah said. "I will see for myself."

"It may be a contagious disease, your highness. It were best that
you should not go near her."

The Rajah made an impatient gesture, and the woman, without another
word, led him into the room where Isobel was lying. The Nana was
prepared for some disfigurement of the face he had so admired, but
he shrank back from the reality.

"It is horrible," he said, in a low voice. "What have you been
doing to her?" he asked, turning furiously to the woman.

"I have done nothing, your highness. All day yesterday she lay in
a torpor, as I told you in the evening when you inquired about her,
and I thought then she was going to be ill. I have watched her all
night. She has been restless and disturbed, but I thought it better
not to go nearer lest I should wake her, and it was not until this
morning, when the day broke, that I perceived this terrible change.
What shall we do with her? If the disease is contagious, everyone
in the palace may catch it."

"Have a closed palanquin brought to the door, wrap her up, and
have her carried down to the Subada Ke Kothee. Let her give it to
the women there. Burn all the things in this room, and everything
that has been worn by those who have entered it. I will inquire
into this matter later on, and should I find that there has been
any foul play, those concerned in it shall wish they had never been
born."

As soon as he had left the woman called Rabda in.

"All has gone well," she said; "your father's philter is powerful
indeed. Tell him whenever he needs any service I can render he has
but to ask it. Look at her; did you ever see one so disfigured?
The Rajah has seen her, and is filled with loathing. She is to be
sent to the Subada Ke Kothee. Are you sure that the malady is not
contagious? I have persuaded the Rajah that it is; that is why he
is sending her away."

"I am sure it is not," Rabda said; "it is the result of the drugs.
It is terrible to see her; give me some cooling ointment."

"What does it matter about her now that she is harmless?" Poomba
said scornfully. Being, however, desirous of pleasing Rabda, she
went away and brought a pot of ointment, which the girl applied to
the sores, the tears falling down her cheeks as she did so.

The salve at once afforded relief from the burning pain, and Isobel
gratefully took a drink prepared from fresh limes.

She had only removed her gown when she had lain down, having done
this in order that it should not be burned by the acid, and that
her neck and shoulders might be seen, and the belief induced that
this strange eruption was all over her. Rabda made signs for her
to put it on again, and pointing in the direction of Cawnpore,
repeated the word several times, and Isobel felt with a thrill of
intense thankfulness that the stratagem had succeeded, and that
she was to be sent away at once, probably to the place where the
other prisoners were confined. Presently the woman returned.

"Rabda, you had best go with her. It were well that you should
leave for the present. The Rajah is suspicious; he may come back
again and ask questions; and as he knows you by sight, and as you
told me your father was in disfavor with him at present, he might
suspect that you were in some way concerned in the matter."

"I will go," Rabda said. "I am sorry she has suffered so much. I
did not think the potion would have been so strong. Give me a netful
of fresh limes and some cooling lotion, that I may leave with her
there."

In a few minutes a woman came up to say that the palanquin was in
readiness at the gate of the zenana garden. A large cushion was
taken off a divan, and Isobel was laid upon it and covered with a
light shawl. Six of the female attendants lifted it and carried it
downstairs, accompanied by Rabda and the mistress off the zenana,
both closely veiled. Outside the gate was a large palanquin, with
its bearers and four soldiers and an officer. The cushion was lifted
and placed in the palanquin, and Rabda also took her place there.

"Then you will not return today," the woman said to her, in a voice
loud enough to be heard by the officers "You will remain with her
for a time, and afterwards go to see your friends in the town. I
will send for you when I hear that you wish to return."

The curtains of the palanquin were drawn down; the bearers lifted
it and started at once for Cawnpore.

On arrival at the large building known as the Subada Ke Kothee the
gates were opened at once at the order of the Nana's officer, and
the palanquin was carried across the courtyard to the door of the
building which was used as a prison for the white women and children.
It was taken into the great arched room and set down. Rabda stepped
out, and the bearers lifted out the cushion upon which Isobel lay.

"You will not be wanted any more," Rabda said, in a tone of authority.
"You can return to Bithoor at once!"

As the door closed behind them several of the ladies came round to
see this fresh arrival. Rabda looked round till her eye fell upon
Mrs. Hunter, who was occupied in trying to hush a fractious child.
She put her hand on her arm and motioned to her to come along.
Surprised at the summons, Mrs. Hunter followed her.  When they
reached the cushion Rabda lifted the shawl from Isobel's face. For
a moment Mrs. Hunter failed to recognize her, but as Isobel opened
her eyes and held out her hand she knew her, and with a cry of pity
she dropped on her knees beside her.

"My poor child, what have these fiends been doing to you?"

"They have been doing nothing, Mrs. Hunter," she whispered. "I am
not so bad as I seem, though I have suffered a great deal of pain.
I was carried away to Bithoor, to Nana Sahib's zenana, and I have
burnt my face with caustic and acid; they think I have some terrible
disease, and have sent me here."

"Bravely done, girl! Bravely and nobly done! We had best keep the
secret to ourselves; there are constantly men looking through the
bars of the window, and some of them may understand English."

Then she looked up and said, "It is Miss Hannay, she was captured
with us in the boats; please help me to carry her over to the wall
there, and my daughter and I will nurse her; it looks as if she
had been terribly burnt, somehow."

Many of the ladies had met Isobel in the happy days before the
troubles began, and great was the pity expressed at her appearance.
She was carried to the side of the wall, where Mary and Mrs.
Hunter at once made her as comfortable as they could. Rabda, who
had now thrown back her veil, produced from under her dress the
net containing some fifty small limes, and handed to Mrs. Hunter
the pot of ointment and the lotion.

"She has saved me," Isobel said; "it is the daughter of the juggler
who performed at your house, Mrs. Hunter; do thank her for me, and
tell her how grateful I am."

Mrs. Hunter took Rabda's hand, and in her own language thanked her
for her kindness to Isobel.

"I have done as I was told," Rabda said simply; "the Sahib Bathurst
saved my life, and when he said the lady must be rescued from the
hands of the Nana, it was only right that I should do so, even at
the risk of my life."

"So Bathurst has escaped," Mrs. Hunter said, turning to Isobel. "I
am glad of that, dear; I was afraid that all were gone."

"Yes, I had a note from him; it is by his means that I got away
from Bithoor. He sent me the caustic and acid to burn my face. He
told me Mr. Wilson had also escaped, and perhaps some others may
have got away, though he did not seem to know it."

"But surely there could be no occasion to burn yourself as badly
as you have done, Isobel."

"I am afraid I did put on too much acid," she said. "I was so afraid
of not burning it enough; but it does not matter, it does not pain
me nearly so much since I put on that ointment; it will soon get
well."

Mrs. Hunter shook her head regretfully.

"I am afraid it will leave marks for a long time."

"That is of no consequence at all, Mrs. Hunter; I am so thankful
at being here with you, that I should mind very little if I knew
that it was always to be as bad as it is now. What does it matter?"

"It does not matter at all at present, my dear; but if you ever
get out of this horrible place, some day you may think differently
about it."

"I must go now," Rabda said. "Has the lady any message to send to
the sahib?" and she again handed a paper and pencil to Isobel.

The girl took them, hesitating a little before writing:

"Thank God you have saved me. Some day, perhaps, I may be able to
tell you how grateful I am; but, if not, you will know that if the
worst happens to us, I shall die blessing you for what you have
done for me. Pray do not linger longer in Cawnpore. You may be
discovered, and if I am spared, it would embitter my life always
to know that it had cost you yours. God bless you always.

"Yours gratefully,

"Isobel."

She folded up the paper and gave it to Rabda, who took her hand and
kissed it; and then, drawing her veil again over her face, went to
the door, which stood open for the moment.

Some men were bringing in a large cauldron of rice. The sentries
offered no opposition to her passing out, as the officer with the
palanquin had told them that a lady of the Rajah's zenana would
leave shortly. A similar message had been given to the officer at
the main gate, who, however, requested to see her hand and arm to
satisfy him that all was right. This was sufficient to assure him
that it was not a white woman passing out in disguise, and Rabda
at once proceeded to her father's house.

As she expected, he and Bathurst were away, for she had arranged
to meet them at eight o'clock in the garden. They did not return
until eleven, having waited two hours for her, and returning home
in much anxiety at her non-appearance.

"What has happened? Why did you not meet us, Rabda?" her father
exclaimed, as he entered.

Rabda rapidly repeated the incidents that had happened since she
had parted from him the evening before, and handed to Bathurst the
two notes she had received from Isobel.

"Then she is in safety with the others!" he exclaimed in delight.
"Thank God for that, and thank you, Rabda, indeed, for what you
have done."

"My life is my lord's," the girl said quietly. "What I have done
is nothing."

"If we had but known, Rujub, that she would be moved at once, we
might have rescued her on the way."

Rujub shook his head.

"There are far too many people along the road, sahib; it could
not have been done. But, of course, there was no knowing that she
would be sent off directly after the Nana had seen her."

"Is she much disfigured, Rabda?" Bathurst asked.

"Dreadfully;" the girl said sorrowfully. "The acid must have been
too strong."

"It was strong, no doubt," Bathurst said; "but if she had put it
on as I instructed her it could only have burnt the surface of the
skin."

"It has burnt her dreadfully, sahib; even I should hardly have
known her. She must be brave indeed to have done it. She must have
suffered dreadfully; but I obtained some ointment for her, and
she was better when I left her. She is with the wife of the Sahib
Hunter."

"Now, Rabda, see if the meal is prepared," Rujub said. "We are both
hungry, and you can have eaten nothing this morning."

He then left the room, leaving Bathurst to read the letters which
he still held in his hand, feeling that they were too precious to
be looked at until he was alone.

It was some time before Rabda brought in his breakfast, and, glancing
at him, she saw how deeply he had been moved by the letters. She
went up to him and placed her hand on his shoulder.

"We will get her for you, sahib. We have been successful so far,
be assured that we shall succeed again. What we have done is more
difficult than what we have to do. It is easier to get twenty
prisoners from a jail than one from a rajah's zenana."

"That is true enough, Rabda. At the moment I was not thinking of
that, but of other things."

He longed for sympathy, but the girl would not have understood him
had he told her his feelings. To her he was a hero, and it would
have seemed to her folly had he said that he felt himself altogether
unworthy of Isobel Hannay. After he had finished his breakfast
Rujub again came in.

"What does the sahib intend to do now?" he asked.

"As far as I can see there is nothing to do at present, Rujub," he
said. "When the white troops come up she will be delivered."

"Then will my lord go down to Allahabad?"

"Certainly not. There is no saying what may happen."

"That is so," Rujub agreed. "The white women are safe at present,
but if, as the Sahib thinks, the white soldiers should beat the
troops of the Nana, who can say what will happen? The people will
be wild with rage, the Nana will be furious--he is a tiger who,
having once laid his paw on a victim, will not allow it to be torn
from him."

"He can never allow them to be injured," Bathurst said. "It is
possible that as our troops advance he may carry them all off as
hostages, and by the threat of killing them may make terms for his
own life, but he would never venture to carry out his threats. You
think he would?" he asked.

Rujub remained silent for a minute.

"I think so, sahib; the Nana is an ambitious man; he has wealth and
everything most men would desire to make life happy, but he wanted
more: he thought that when the British Raj was destroyed he would
rule over the territories of the Peishwa, and be one of the greatest
lords of the land. He has staked everything on that; if he loses,
he has lost all. He knows that after the breach of his oath and the
massacre here, there is no pardon for him. He is a tiger--and a
wounded tiger is most dangerous. If he is, as you believe he will
be, defeated, I believe his one thought will be of revenge. Every
day brings news of fresh risings. Scindia's army will join us;
Holkar's will probably follow. All Oude is rising in arms. A large
army is gathering at Delhi. Even if the Nana is defeated here all
will not be lost. He has twenty thousand men; there are well nigh
two hundred thousand in arms round Lucknow alone. My belief is that
if beaten his first thought will be to take revenge at once on the
Feringhees, and to make his name terrible, and that he will then go
off with his army to Lucknow or Delhi, where he would be received
as one who has dared more than all others to defy the whites, who
has no hope of pardon, and can, therefore, be relied upon above
all others to fight to the last."

"It may be so, Rujub, though I can scarce believe that there exists a
monster who would give orders for the murder of hundreds of women
and children in cold blood; but, at any rate, I will remain and
watch. We will decide upon what will be the best plan to rescue
her from the prison, if we hear that evil is intended; but, if not,
I can remain patiently until our troops arrive. I know the Subada
Ke Kothee; it is, if I remember right, a large quadrangle with no
windows on the outside."

"That is so, sahib; it is a strong place, and difficult indeed to
get into or out of. There is only the main gate, which is guarded
at night by two sentries outside and there is doubtless a strong
guard within."

"I would learn whether the same regiment always furnishes the guard;
if so, it might be possible to bribe them."

"I am afraid it would be too dangerous to try. There are scores of
men in Cawnpore who would cut a throat for a rupee, but when it
comes to breaking open a prison to carry off one of these white
women whom they hate it would be too dangerous to try."

"Could you not do something with your art, Rujub?"

"If there were only the outside sentries it would be easy enough,
sahib. I could send them to sleep with a wave of my hand, but I
could not affect the men inside whom I do not know even by sight.
Besides, in addition to the soldiers who guard the gate, there will
be the men who have been told off to look after the prisoners. It
will require a great deal of thinking over, sahib, but I believe
we shall manage it. I shall go tomorrow to Bithoor and show myself
boldly to the Nana. He knows that I have done good service to him,
and his anger will have cooled down by this time, and he will listen
to what I have to say. It will be useful to us for me to be able
to go in and out of the palace at will, and so learn the first news
from those about him. It is most important that we should know if
he has evil intentions towards the captives, so that we may have
time to carry out our plans."

"Very well, Rujub. You do not expect me to remain indoors, I hope,
for I should wear myself out if I were obliged to wait here doing
nothing."

"No, sahib; it will be perfectly safe for you to go about just as
you are, and I can get you any other disguise you like. You will
gather what is said in the town, can listen to the Sepoys, and
examine the Subada Ke Kothee. If you like I will go there with you
now. My daughter shall come with us; she may be useful, and will
be glad to be doing something."

They went out from the city towards the prison house, which stood
in an open space round which were several other buildings, some of
them surrounded with gardens and walls.

The Subada Ke Kothee was a large building, forming three sides of
a square, a strong high wall forming the fourth side. It was low,
with a flat roof. There were no windows or openings in the outside
wall, the chambers all facing the courtyard. Two sentries were at
the gate. They were in the red Sepoy uniform, and Bathurst saw at
once how much the bonds of discipline had been relaxed. Both had
leaned their muskets against the wall; one was squatted on the
ground beside his firearm, and the other was talking with two or
three natives of his acquaintance. The gates were closed.

As they watched, a native officer came up. He stood for a minute
talking with the soldiers. By his gesticulations it could be seen
he was exceedingly angry, and the men took their muskets and began
to walk up and down. Then the officer knocked at the gate. Instead
of its being opened, a man appeared at a loophole in the gate tower,
and the officer handed to him a paper. A minute later the gate was
opened sufficiently for him to pass in, and was then closed behind
him.

"They are evidently pretty strict," Bathurst said. "I don't think,
Rujub, there is much chance of our doing anything there."

Rujub shook his head. "No, sahib, it is clear they have strict
orders about opening and shutting the gate."

"It would not be very difficult to scale the wall of the house,"
Bathurst said, "with a rope and a hook at its end; but that is
only the first step. The real difficulty lies in getting the prison
room open in the first place--for no doubt they are locked up at
night--and in the second getting her out of it, and the building."

"You could lower her down from the top of the wall, sahib."

"Yes, if one could get her out of the room they are confined in
without making the slightest stir, but it is almost too much to
hope that one could be able to do that. The men in charge of them
are likely to keep a close watch, for they know that their heads
would pay for any captive they allowed to escape."

"I don't think they will watch much, sahib; they will not believe
that any of the women, broken down as they must be by trouble,
would attempt such a thing, for even if they got out of the prison
itself and then made their escape from the building, they would be
caught before they could go far."

"Where does the prison house lie, Rabda?" Bathurst asked.

"It is on the left hand side as you enter the gate; it is the
farthest door. Along that side most of the buildings--which have
been used for storehouses, I should say, or perhaps for the guards
when the place was a palace--have two floors, one above the other.
But this is a large vaulted room extending from the ground to the
roof; it has windows with iron gratings; the door is very strong
and heavy."

"And now, sahib, we can do nothing more," Rujub said. "I will return
home with Rabda, and then go over to Bithoor."

"Very well, Rujub, I will stay here, and hear what people are
talking about."

There were indeed a considerable number of people near the building:
the fact that the white prisoners were within seemed to exercise a
fascination, and even women brought their children and sat on the
banks which marked where gardens had once been, and talked of the
white captives. Bathurst strolled about among the groups of Sepoys
and townspeople. The former talked in loud tones of the little force
that had already started from Allahabad, and boasted how easily
they would eat up the Feringhees. It seemed, however, to Bathurst
that a good deal of this confidence was assumed, and that among
some, at least, there was an undercurrent of doubt and uneasiness,
though they talked as loudly and boldly as their companions.

The townspeople were of two classes: there were the budmashes or
roughs of the place, who uttered brutal and ferocious jokes as to
the probable fate of the white women. There were others who kept
in groups apart and talked in low voices. These were the traders,
to whom the events that had taken place foreboded ruin. Already most
of the shops had been sacked, and many of the principal inhabitants
murdered by the mob. Those who had so far escaped, thanks in
some instances to the protection afforded them by Sepoy officers,
saw that their trade was ruined, their best customers killed, and
themselves virtually at the mercy of the mob, who might again break
out upon the occasion of any excitement. These were silent when
Bathurst approached them. His attire, and the arms so ostentatiously
displayed in his sash, marked him as one of the dangerous class,
perhaps a prisoner from the jail whose doors had been thrown open
on the first night of the Sepoy rising.

For hours Bathurst remained in the neighborhood of the prison. The
sun set, and the night came on. Then a small party of soldiers came
up and relieved the sentries. This time the number of the sentries
at the gate was doubled, and three men were posted, one on each of
the other sides of the building. After seeing this done he returned
to the house. After he had finished his evening meal Rujub and
Rabda came into the room.

"Now, sahib," the former said, "I think that we can tell you how
the lady is. Rabda has seen her, spoken to her, and touched her;
there is sympathy between them."

He seated Rabda in a chair, placed his hand on her forehead, and
then drew the tips of his fingers several times slowly down her
face. Her eyes closed. He took up her hand, and let it fall again.
It was limp and impassive. Then he said authoritatively, "Go to
the prison." He paused a moment.

"Are you there?"

"I am there," she said.

"Are you in the room where the ladies are?"

"I am there," she repeated.

"Do you see the lady Hannay?"

"I see her."

"How is she?"

"She is lying quiet. The other young lady is sitting beside her.
The lower part of her face is bandaged up, but I can see that she is
not suffering as she was this morning. She looks quiet and happy."

"Try and speak to her. Say, 'Keep up your courage, we are doing
what we can.' Speak, I order you."

"I have spoken."

"Did she hear you?"

"Yes. She has raised herself on her arm; she is looking round; she
has asked the other young lady if she heard anything. The other
shakes her head. She heard my words, but does not understand them."

Rujub looked at Bathurst, who mechanically repeated the message in
English.

"Speak to her again. Tell her these words," and Rujub repeated the
message in English.

"Does she hear you?"

"She hears me. She has clasped her hands, and is looking round
bewildered."

"That will do. Now go outside into the yard; what do you see there?"

"I see eight men sitting round a fire. One gets up and walks to
one of the grated windows, and looks in at the prisoners."

"Is the door locked?"

"It is locked."

"Where is the key?"

She was silent for some time.

"Where is the key?" he repeated.

"In the lock," she said.

"How many soldiers are there in the guardroom by the gate?"

"There are no soldiers there. There are an officer and four men
outside, but none inside."

"That will do," and he passed his hand lightly across her forehead.

"Is it all true?" Bathurst asked, as the juggler turned to him.

"Assuredly it is true, sahib. Had I had my daughter with me
at Deennugghur, I could have sent you a message as easily; as it
was, I had to trust only to the power of my mind upon yours. The
information is of use, sahib."

"It is indeed. It is a great thing to know that the key is left in
the lock, and also that at night there are the prison keepers only
inside the building."

"Does she know what she has been doing?" he asked, as Rabda languidly
rose from her chair.

"No, sahib, she knows nothing after she has recovered from these
trances."

"I will watch tomorrow night," Bathurst said, "and see at what
hour the sentries are relieved. It is evident that the Sepoys are
not trusted to enter the prison, which is left entirely to the
warders, the outside posts being furnished by some regiment in the
lines. It is important to know the exact hour at which the changes
are made, and perhaps you could find out tomorrow, Rujub, who these
warders are; whether they are permanently on duty, or are relieved
once a day."

"I will do that, sahib; if they are changed we may be able to get
at some of them."

"I have no money," Bathurst said; "but--"

"I have money, sahib, and if they can be bribed, will do it; our
caste is a rich one. We sometimes receive large presents, and we
are everywhere made welcome. We have little need of money. I am
wealthy, and practice my art more because I love it than for gain.
There are few in the land that know the secrets that I do. Men die
without having sons to pass down their knowledge; thus it is the
number of those who possess the secrets of the ancient grows smaller
every day. There are hundreds of jugglers, but very few who know,
as I do, the secrets of nature, and can control the spirits of the
air. Did I need greater wealth than I have, Rabda could discover
for me all the hidden treasures of India; and I could obtain them,
guarded though they may be by djins and evil spirits."

"Have you a son to come after you, Rujub?"

"Yes; he is traveling in Persia, to confer with one or two of the
great ones there who still possess the knowledge of the ancient
magicians."

"By the way, Rujub, I have not asked you how you got on with the
Nana."

"It was easy enough," the juggler said. "He had lost all interest
in the affairs of Deennugghur, and greeted me at first as if
I had just returned from a journey. Then he remembered and asked
me suddenly why I had disobeyed his orders and given my voice for
terms being granted to the Feringhees. I said that I had obeyed his
orders; I understood that what he principally desired was to have
the women here as prisoners, and that had the siege continued the
Feringhees would have blown themselves into the air. Therefore the
only plan was to make terms with them, which would, in fact, place
them all in his power, as he would not be bound by the conditions
granted by the Oude men. He was satisfied, and said no more about
it, and I am restored to my position in his favor. Henceforth we
shall not have to trust to the gossip of the bazaars, but I shall
know what news is received and what is going to be done.

"Your people at Delhi have beaten back the Sepoys several times,
and at Lucknow they resist stoutly. The Nana is very angry that the
place has not been taken, but from what I hear the intrenchments
there are much stronger than they were here, and even here they
were not taken by the sword, but because the whites had no shelter
from the guns, and could not go to the well without exposing
themselves to the fire. At Lucknow they have some strong houses
in the intrenchments, and no want of anything, so they can only be
captured by fighting. Everyone says they cannot hold out many days
longer, but that I do not know. It does not seem to me that there
is any hope of rescue for them, for even if, as you think, the
white troops should beat Nana Sahib's men, they never could force
their way through the streets of Lucknow to the intrenchments
there."

"We shall see, Rujub. Deennugghur was defended by a mere handful,
and at Lucknow they have half a regiment of white soldiers. They
may, for anything I know, have to yield to starvation, but I doubt
whether the mutineers and Oude men, however numerous they may be,
will carry the place by assault. Is there any news elsewhere?"

"None, sahib, save that the Feringhees are bringing down regiments
from the Punjaub to aid those at Delhi."

"The tide is beginning to turn, Rujub; the mutineers have done their
worst, and have failed to overthrow the English Raj. Now you will
see that every day they will lose ground. Fresh troops will pour
up the country, and step by step the mutiny will be crushed out;
it is a question of time only. If you could call up a picture on
smoke of what will be happening a year hence, you would see the
British triumphant everywhere."

"I cannot do that, sahib; I do not know what would appear on the
smoke, and were I to try, misfortune would surely come upon me.
When a picture of the past is shown on the smoke, it is not a past
I know of, but which one of those present knows. I cannot always
say which among them may know it; it is always a scene that has
made a strong impression on the mind, but more than that I do not
know. As to those of the future, I know even less; it is the work
of the power of the air, whose name I whisper to myself when I
pour out the incense, and to whom I pray. It is seldom that I show
these pictures; he gets angry if called upon too often. I never do
it unless I feel that he is propitious."

"It is beyond me altogether, Rujub; I can understand your power
of sending messages, and of your daughter seeing at a distance. I
have heard of such things at home; they are called mesmerism and
clairvoyance. It is an obscure art; but that some men do possess
the power of influencing others at a distance seems to be undoubted,
still it is certainly never carried to such perfection as I see it
in your case."

"It could not be," Rujub said; "white men eat too much, and it needs
long fasting and mortification to fit a man to become a mystic;
the spirit gains power as the body weakens. The Feringhees can make
arms that shoot long distances, and carriages that travel faster
than the fastest horse, and great ships and machines. They can do
many great and useful things, but they cannot do the things that
have been done for thousands of years in the East. They are tied
too fast to the earth to have aught to do with the spirits that
dwell in the air. A learned Brahmin, who had studied your holy
books, told me that your Great Teacher said that if you had faith
you could move mountains. We could well nigh do that if it were of
use to mankind; but were we to do so merely to show our power, we
should be struck dead. It is wrong even to tell you these things;
I must say no more."

Four days passed. Rujub went every day for some hours to Bithoor,
and told Bathurst that he heard that the British force, of about
fourteen hundred whites and five hundred Sikhs, was pushing forward
rapidly, making double marches each day.

"The first fight will be near Futtehpore," he said; "there are
fifteen hundred Sepoys, as many Oude tribesmen, and five hundred
cavalry with twelve guns, and they are in a very strong position,
which the British can only reach by passing along the road through
a swamp. It is a position that the officers say a thousand men
could hold against ten thousand."

"You will see that it will not delay our troops an hour," Bathurst
said. "Do they imagine they are going to beat us, when the numbers
are but two to one in their favor? If so, they will soon learn that
they are mistaken."

The next afternoon, when Rujub returned, he said, "You were right,
sahib; your people took Futtehpore after only half an hour's fighting.
The accounts say that the Feringhees came on like demons, and that
they did not seem to mind our firing in the slightest. The Nana
is furious, but they still feel confident that they will succeed
in stopping the Feringhees at Dong. They lost their twelve guns
at Futtehpore, but they have two heavy ones at the Pandoo Bridge,
which sweep the straight road leading to it for a mile; and the
bridge has been mined, and will be blown up if the Feringhees reach
it. But, nevertheless, the Nana swears that he will be revenged on
the captives. If you are to rescue the lady it must be done tonight,
for tomorrow it may be too late."

"You surely do not think he will give orders for the murder of the
women and children?"

"I fear he will do so," Rujub answered gloomily.

Each day Bathurst had learned in the same manner as before what
was doing in the prison. Isobel was no longer being nursed; she
was assisting to nurse Mary Hunter, who had, the day after Isobel
was transferred to the prison, been attacked by fever, and was
the next day delirious. Rabda's report of the next two days left
little doubt in Bathurst's mind that she was rapidly sinking. All
the prisoners suffered greatly from the close confinement; many
had died, and the girl's description of the scenes she witnessed
was often interrupted by her sobs and tears.



CHAPTER XXI.


While Bathurst was busying himself completing his preparations for
the attempt, Rabda came in with her father.

"My lord," she said, "I tremble at the thought of your venturing
your life. My life is of no importance, and it belongs to you. What
I would propose is this. My father will go to Bithoor, and will
obtain an order from one of the Nana's officers for a lady of the
zenana to visit the prisoners. I will go in veiled, as I was on
the day I went there. I will change garments with the lady, and
she can come out veiled, and meet you outside."

"I would not dream of such a thing, Rabda. You would be killed to
a certainty when they discovered the trick. Even if I would consent
to the sacrifice, Miss Hannay would not do so. I am deeply grateful
to you for proposing it, but it is impossible. You will see that,
with the aid of your father, I shall succeed."

"I told her that would be your answer, sahib," Rujub said, "but
she insisted on making the offer."

It was arranged that they were to start at nine o'clock, as it was
safer to make the attempt before everything became quiet. Before
starting, Rabda was again placed in a trance. In reply to her father's
questions she said that Mary Hunter was dead, and that Isobel was
lying down. She was told to tell her that in an hour she was to be
at the window next to the door.

Rujub had found that the men inside the prison were those who had
been employed as warders at the jail before the troubles began,
and he had procured for Bathurst a dress similar to that which they
wore, which was a sort of uniform. He had offered, if the attempt
was successful, to conceal Isobel in his house until the troops
reached Cawnpore, but Bathurst preferred to take her down the
country, upon the ground that every house might be searched, and
that possibly before the British entered the town there might be
a general sack of the place by the mob, and even if this did not
take place there might be desperate house to house fighting when
the troops arrived. Rujub acknowledged the danger, and said that
he and his daughter would accompany them on their way down country,
as it would greatly lessen their risk if two of the party were really
natives. Bathurst gratefully accepted the offer, as it would make
the journey far more tolerable for Isobel if she had Rabda with
her.

She was to wait a short distance from the prison while Bathurst
made the attempt, and was left in a clump of bushes two or three
hundred yards away from the prison. Rujub accompanied Bathurst.
They went along quietly until within fifty yards of the sentry in
the rear of the house, and then stopped. The man was walking briskly
up and down. Rujub stretched out his arms in front of him with the
fingers extended. Bathurst, who had taken his place behind him,
saw his muscles stiffen, while there was a tremulous motion of his
fingers. In a minute or two the sentry's walk became slower. In a
little time it ceased altogether, and he leaned against the wall
as if drowsy; then he slid down in a sitting position, his musket
falling to the ground.

"You can come along now," Rujub said; "he is fast asleep, and there
is no fear of his waking. He will sleep till I bid him wake."

They at once moved forward to the wall of the house. Bathurst threw
up a knotted rope, to which was attached a large hook, carefully
wrapped in flannel to prevent noise. After three or four attempts
it caught on the parapet. Bathurst at once climbed up. As soon as
he had gained the flat terrace, Rujub followed him; they then pulled
up the rope, to the lower end of which a rope ladder was attached,
and fastened this securely; then they went to the inner side of the
terrace and looked down onto the courtyard. Two men were standing
at one of the grated windows of the prison room, apparently looking
in; six others were seated round a fire in the center of the court.

Bathurst was about to turn away when Rujub touched him and pointed
to the two men at the window, and then stretched out his arms
towards them. Presently they turned and left the window, and in
a leisurely way walked across the court and entered a room where
a light was burning close to the grate. For two or three minutes
Rujub stood in the same position, then his arms dropped.

"They have gone into the guard room to sleep," he said; "there are
two less to trouble you."

Then he turned towards the group of men by the fire and fixed his
gaze upon them. In a short time one of them wrapped himself in
his cloth and lay down. In five minutes two others had followed
his example. Another ten minutes passed, and then Rujub turned
to Bathurst and said, "I cannot affect the other three; we cannot
influence everyone."

"That will do, Rujub, it is my turn now."

After a short search they found stairs leading down from the terrace,
and after passing through some empty rooms reached a door opening
into the courtyard.

"Do you stay here, Rujub," Bathurst said. "They will take me for
one of themselves. If I succeed without noise, I shall come this
way; if not, we will go out through the gate, and you had best
leave by the way we came."

The door was standing open, and Bathurst, grasping a heavy tulwar,
went out into the courtyard. Keeping close to the house, he
sauntered along until he reached the grated windows of the prison
room. Three lamps were burning within, to enable the guard outside
to watch the prisoners. He passed the two first windows; at the
third a figure was standing. She shrank back as Bathurst stopped
before it.

"It is I, Miss Hannay--Bathurst. Danger threatens you, and you
must escape at once. Rabda is waiting for you outside. Please go
to the door and stand there until I open it. I have no doubt that
I shall succeed, but if anything should go wrong, go and lie down
again at once."

Without waiting for an answer, he moved towards the fire.

"Is that you, Ahmed?" one of the warders said. "We all seem sleepy
this evening, there is something in the air; I felt half inclined
to go off myself."

"It is very hot tonight," Bathurst replied.

There was something in his voice unfamiliar to the man, and with an
exclamation, "Who is it?" he sprang to his feet. But Bathurst was
now but three paces away, and with a bound was upon him, bringing
the tulwar down with such force upon his head that the man fell
lifeless without a groan. The other two leaped up with shouts of
"Treachery!" but Bathurst was upon them, and, aided by the surprise,
cut both down after a sharp fight of half a minute. Then he ran to
the prison door, turned the key in the lock, and opened it.

"Come!" he exclaimed, "there is no time to be lost, the guards
outside have taken the alarm," for, by this time, there was a furious
knocking at the gate. "Wrap yourself up in this native robe."

"But the others, Mr. Bathurst, can't you save them too?"

"Impossible," he said. "Even if they got out, they would be overtaken
and killed at once. Come!" And taking her hand, he led her to the
gate.

"Stand back here so that the gate will open on you," he said. Then
he undid the bar, shouting, "Treachery; the prisoners are escaping!"

As he undid the last bolt the gate opened and the soldiers rushed
in, firing at random as they did so. Bathurst had stepped behind
the gate as it opened, and as the soldiers ran up the yard he took
Isobel's hand, and, passing through the gate, ran with her round
the building until he reached the spot where Rabda was awaiting
them. Half a minute later her father joined them.

"Let us go at once, there is no time for talking," he said. "We must
be cautious, the firing will wake the whole quarter;" for by this
time loud shouts were being raised, and men, hearing the muskets
fired, were running towards the gate. Taking advantage of the shelter
of the shrubbery as much as they could, they hurried on until they
issued into the open country.

"Do you feel strong enough to walk far?" Bathurst asked, speaking
for the first time since they left the gate.

"I think so," she said; "I am not sure whether I am awake or
dreaming."

"You are awake, Miss Hannay; you are safe out of that terrible
prison."

"I am not sure," the girl said, speaking slowly; "I have been
strange since I went there. I have seemed to hear voices speaking
to me, though no one was there, and no one else heard them; and I
am not sure whether all this is not fancy now."

"It is reality, Miss Hannay. Take my hand and you will see that
it is solid. The voices you heard were similar to those I heard at
Deennugghur; they were messages I sent you by means of Rujub and
his daughter."

"I did think of what you told me and about the juggler, but it
seemed so strange. I thought that my brain was turning with trouble;
it was bad enough at Deennugghur, but nothing to what it has been
since that dreadful day at Bithoor. There did not seem much hope
at Deennugghur. But somehow we all kept up, and, desperate as
it seemed, I don't think we ever quite despaired. You see, we all
knew each other; besides, no one could give way while the men were
fighting and working so hard for us; but at Cawnpore there seemed
no hope. There was not one woman there but had lost husband or father.
Most of them were indifferent to life, scarcely ever speaking, and
seeming to move in a dream, while others with children sat holding
them close to them as if they dreaded a separation at any moment.
There were a few who were different, who moved about and nursed the
children and sick, and tried to comfort the others, just as Mrs.
Hunter did at Deennugghur. There was no crying and no lamenting. It
would have been a relief if anyone had cried, it was the stillness
that was so trying; when people talked to each other they did it
in a whisper, as they do in a room where someone is lying dead.

"You know Mary Hunter died yesterday? Well, Mrs. Hunter quite put
aside her own grief and tried to cheer others. I told her the last
message I received, and asked her to go with me if it should be
true. She said, 'No, Isobel; I don't know whether this message is
a dream, or whether God has opened a way of escape for you--if
so, may He be thanked; but you must go alone--one might escape
where two could not. As for me, I shall wait here for whatever
fate God may send me. My husband and my children have gone before
me. I may do some good among these poor creatures, and here I shall
stay. You are young and full of life, and have many happy days in
store for you. My race is nearly run--even did I wish for life,
I would not cumber you and your friends; there will be perils to
encounter and fatigues to be undergone. Had not Mary left us I would
have sent her with you, but God did not will it so. Go, therefore,
to the window, dear, as you were told by this message you think
you have received, but do not be disappointed if no one comes. If
it turns out true, and there is a chance of escape, take it, dear,
and may God be with you.' As I stood at the window, I could not go
at once, as you told me, to the door; I had to stand there; I saw
it all till you turned and ran to the door, and then I came to meet
you."

"It was a pity you saw it," he said gently.

"Why? Do you think that, after what I have gone through, I was
shocked at seeing you kill three of those wretches? Two months ago
I suppose I should have thought it dreadful, but those two months
have changed us altogether. Think of what we were then and what
we are now. There remain only you, Mrs. Hunter, myself, and your
letter said, Mr. Wilson. Is he the only one?"

"Yes, so far as we know."

"Only we four, and all the others gone--Uncle and. Mary and Amy
and the Doolans and the dear Doctor, all the children. Why, if the
door had been open, and I had had a weapon, I would have rushed
out to help you kill. I shudder at myself sometimes."

After a pause she went on. "Then none of those in the other boat
came to shore, Mr. Bathurst, except Mr. Wilson?"

"I fear not. The other boat sank directly. Wilson told me it was
sinking as he sprang over. You had better not talk any more, Miss
Hannay, for you are out of breath now, and will need all your
strength."

"Yes, but tell me why you have taken me away; you said there was
great danger?"

"Our troops are coming up," he said, "and I had reason to fear that
when the rebels are defeated the mob may break open the prison."

"They surely could not murder women and children who have done them
no harm!"

"There is no saying what they might do, Miss Hannay, but that was
the reason why I dared not leave you where you were. I will tell
you more about it afterwards. Now, please take my arm, we must be
miles away from here before morning. They will find out then that
you have escaped, and will no doubt scour the country."

They had left the road and were passing through the fields. Isobel's
strength failed rapidly, as soon as the excitement that had at
first kept her up subsided. Rujub several times urged Bathurst to
go faster, but the girl hung more and more heavily on his arm.

"I can't go any farther," she said at last; "it is so long since
I walked, and I suppose I have got weak. I have tried very hard,
but I can scarcely drag my feet along. You had better leave me;
you have done all you could to save me. I thank you so much. Only
please leave a pistol with me. I am not at all afraid of dying,
but I will not fall into their hands again."

"We must carry her, Rujub," Bathurst said; "she is utterly exhausted
and worn out, and no wonder. If we could make a sort of stretcher,
it would be easy enough."

Rujub took the cloth from his shoulders, and laid it on the ground
by the side of Isobel, who had now sunk down and was lying helpless.

"Lift her onto this, sahib, then we will take the four corners and
carry her; it will be no weight."

Bathurst lifted Isobel, in spite of her feeble protest, and laid
her on the cloth.

"I will take the two corners by her head," Bathurst said, "if you
will each take one of the others."

"No, sahib, the weight is all at the head; you take one corner,
and I will take the other. Rabda can take the two corners at the
feet. We can change about when we like."

Isobel had lost greatly in weight since the siege of Deennugghur
began, and she was but a light burden for her three bearers, who
started with her at a speed considerably greater than that at which
she had walked.

"Which way are you taking us, Rujub?" Bathurst asked presently; "I
have lost my bearings altogether."

"I am keeping near the river, sahib. I know the country well. We
cannot follow the road, for there the Rajah's troops and the Sepoys
and the Oude men are gathered to oppose your people. They will fight
tomorrow at Dong, as I told you, but the main body is not far from
here. We must keep far away from them, and if your people take Dong
we can then join them if we like. This road keeps near the river
all the way, and we are not likely to meet Sepoys here, as it is
by the other road the white troops are coming up."

After four hours' walking, Rujub said, "There is a large wood just
ahead. We will go in there. We are far enough off Cawnpore to be
safe from any parties they may send out to search. If your people
take Dong tomorrow, they will have enough to think of in Cawnpore
without troubling about an escaped prisoner. Besides," he added,
"if the Rajah's orders are carried out, at daybreak they will not
know that a prisoner has escaped; they will not trouble to count."

"I cannot believe it possible they will carry out such a butchery,
Rujub."

"We shall see, sahib. I did not tell you all I knew lest we should
fail to carry off the lady, but I know the orders that have been
given. Word has been sent round to the butchers of the town, and
tomorrow morning soon after daybreak it will be done."

Bathurst gave an exclamation of horror, for until now he had hardly
believed it was possible that even Nana Sahib could perpetrate so
atrocious a massacre. Not another word was spoken until they entered
the wood.

"Where is the river, Rujub?"

"A few hundred yards to the left, sahib; the road is half a mile
to the right. We shall be quite safe here."

They made their way for some little distance into the wood, and
then laid down their burden.

They had taken to the spot where Rabda remained when the others
went forward towards the prison a basket containing food and three
bottles of wine, and this Rujub had carried since they started
together. As soon as the hammock was lowered to the ground, Isobel
moved and sat up.

"I am rested now. Oh, how good you have all been! I was just going
to tell you that I could walk again. I am quite ready to go on
now."

"We are going to halt here till tomorrow evening, Miss Hannay;
Rujub thinks we are quite beyond any risk of pursuit now. You must
first eat and drink something, and then sleep as long as you can.
Rabda has brought a native dress for you and dye for staining your
skin, but there is no occasion for doing that till tomorrow; the
river is only a short distance away, and in the morning you will
be able to enjoy a wash."

The neck was knocked off a bottle. Rabda had brought in the basket
a small silver cup, and Isobel, after drinking some wine and eating
a few mouthfuls of food, lay down by her and was soon fast asleep.
Bathurst ate a much more hearty meal. Rujub and his daughter said
that they did not want anything before morning.

The sun was high before Bathurst woke. Rujub had lighted a fire,
and was boiling some rice in a lota.

"Where is Miss Hannay?" Bathurst asked, as he sat up.

"She has gone down to the river with Rabda. The trees hang down
well over the water, and they can wash without fear of being seen
on the opposite shore. I was going to wake you when the lady got
up, but she made signs that you were to be allowed to sleep on."

In half an hour the two girls returned. Isobel was attired in a
native dress, and her face, neck, arms, feet, and ankles had been
stained to the same color as Rabda's. She came forward a little
timidly, for she felt strange and uncomfortable in her scanty
attire. Bathurst gave an exclamation of pain as he saw her face.

"How dreadfully, you have burnt yourself, Miss Hannay; surely you
cannot have followed the instructions I gave you."

"No; it is not your fault at all, Mr. Bathurst; I put a great deal
more on than you said, but I was so anxious to disfigure myself
that I was determined to do it thoroughly; but it is nothing to
what it was. As you see, my lips are getting all right again, and
the sores are a good deal better than they were; I suppose they
will leave scars, but that won't trouble me."

"It is the pain you must have suffered that I am thinking of," he
replied. "As to the scars, I hope they will wear out in time; you
must indeed have suffered horribly."

"They burnt dreadfully for a time," the girl answered; "but for the
last two or three days I have hardly felt it, though, of course,
it is very sore still."

"Do you feel ready for breakfast, Miss Hannay?"

"Quite ready, and for a walk as long as you like afterwards. I
feel quite another creature after my dip. That was one of the worst
things in the prison. We had scarcely water enough to drink, and
none to wash with, and, of course, no combs nor anything."

They sat down together and ate the cold food they had brought,
while Rabda and her father made their breakfast of rice.

"What has become of Mr. Wilson?" Isobel asked suddenly. "I wondered
about him as I was being carried along last night, but I was too
tired to talk afterwards."

"I hope he is either safe at Allahabad by this time, or is with
the troops marching up. The Zemindar's son, who came down with us
as an escort, and one of his men got safely to shore also, and they
went on with Wilson. When he found I was going to stay at Cawnpore
to try and rescue you, he pleaded very hard that I should keep
him with me in order that he might share in the attempt, but his
ignorance of the language might have been fatal, and his being with
me would have greatly added to the difficulty, so I was obliged to
refuse him. It was only because I told him that instead of adding
to, he would lessen your chance of escape, that he consented to go,
for I am sure he would willingly have laid down his life to save
yours."

"I am very glad he is safe; he is very kind hearted and nice, Mr.
Bathurst, and a thoroughly natural, unaffected young fellow, very
loyal and stanch. I am quite sure he would have done anything he
could, even at the risk of his life."

"I like him very much, too, Miss Hannay. Before the siege I thought
him a careless, happy go lucky lad, but as I got to know him well,
I found he was much more than that, and he will make a good man
and an excellent officer one of these days if he is spared. He is
thoroughly brave without the slightest brag--an excellent specimen
of the best class of public school boy."

"And who are the troops coming up, Mr. Bathurst? How strong are
they? I have heard nothing about them."

"About twelve hundred white troops and four or five hundred Sikhs;
at least that is what the natives put them at."

"But surely they will never be able to fight their way to Cawnpore,
where there are the mutineers and Nana Sahib's troops and the
Oude men and the people of the town. Why, there must be ten to one
against them."

"Not far short of that, I think, but I feel sure our men will do it.
They know of the treachery of the Nana, they know of the massacre
by the river, and they know that the women and children are prisoners
in his hands, and do you think that men who know these things can
be beaten? The Sepoys met them in superior force and in a strong
position at Futtehpore, and they drove them before them like chaff.
They will have harder work next time, but I have no shadow of fear
of the result."

Then their talk went back to Deennugghur and of their friends there
--the Doolans, the Hunters, the Rintouls, and others--and Isobel
wept freely over their fate.

"Next to my uncle I shall miss the Doctor," she said.

"He was an awfully good fellow," Bathurst said, "and was the only
real friend I have had since I came to India, I would have done
anything for him."

"When shall we start?" Isobel asked presently.

"Directly the sun goes down a little. You would find it terribly
hot now. I have been talking it over with Rujub, and he says it
is better not to make a long journey today. We are not more than
twenty miles from Dong, and it would not do to move in that direction
until we know how things have gone; therefore, if we start at three
o'clock and walk till seven or eight, it will be quite far enough."

"He seems a wonderful man," said Isobel. "You remember that talk
we had at dinner, before we went to see him at the Hunters!"

"Yes," he said. "As you know, I was a believer then, and so was
the Doctor. I need not say that I believe still more now that these
men do wholly unaccountable feats. He put the sentry outside the
walls of your prison and five out of your eight warders so sound
asleep that they did not wake during the struggle I had with the
others. That, of course, was mesmerism. His messages to you were
actually sent by means of his daughter. She was put in a sort of
trance, in which she saw you and told us what you were doing, and
communicated the message her father gave her to you. He could not
send you a message nor tell me about you when you were first at
Bithoor, because he said Rabda was not in sympathy with you, but
after she had seen you and touched you and you had kissed her,
she was able to do so. There does not appear to me to be anything
beyond the powers of nature in that, though doubtless powers were
called into play of which at present we know nothing. But we do
know that minds act upon each other. Possibly certain persons in
sympathy with each other may be able to act upon each other from a
distance, especially when thrown into the sort of trance which is
known as the clairvoyant state. I always used to look upon that as
humbug, but I need hardly say I shall in future be ready to believe
almost anything. He professes to have other and even greater
powers than what we have seen. At any rate, he can have no motive
in deceiving me when he has risked his life to help me. Do you
know, Rabda offered to go into the prison--her father could have
got her an order to pass in--and then to let you go out in her
dress while she remained in your stead. I could not accept the
sacrifice even to save you, and I was sure had I done so you yourself
would have refused to leave."

"Of course. But how good of her. Please tell her that you have told
me, and how grateful I am for her offer."

Bathurst called Rabda, who was sitting a short distance away.

She took the hand that Isobel held out to her and placed it against
her forehead.

"My life is yours, sahib," she said simply to Bathurst. "It was
right that I should give it for this lady you love."

"What does she say?" Isobel asked.

"She says that she owed me her life for that tiger business, you
know, and was ready to give it for you because I had set my mind
on saving you."

"Is that what she really said, Mr. Bathurst?" Isobel asked quietly,
for he had hesitated a little in changing its wording.

"That was the sense of it, I can assure you. Not only was she ready
to make the sacrifice, but her father consented to her doing so.
These Hindoos are capable of gratitude, you see. There are not many
English who would be ready thus to sacrifice themselves for a man
who had accidentally, as I may say, saved their lives."

"Not accidentally, Mr. Bathurst. Why do you always try to run
yourself down? I suppose you will say next you saved my life by an
accident."

"The saving of your life is due chiefly to these natives."

"But they were only your instruments, Mr. Bathurst; they had no
interest in saving me. You had bought their services at the risk
of your life, and in saving me they were paying that debt to you."

At three o'clock they prepared for the start. Bathurst had exchanged
the warder's dress for one of a peasant, which they had brought
with them. The woods were of no great width, and Rujub said they
had better follow the road now.

"No one will suspect us of being anything but what we seem," he
said. "Should we meet any peasants, their talk will be with you and
me. They will ask no questions about the women; but if there is a
woman among them, and she speaks, Rabda will answer her."

For hours they had heard dull sounds in the air, which Bathurst
had recognized at once as distant artillery, showing that the fight
was going on near Dong.

"The Sepoys are making a stout resistance, or the firing would not
last so long," he said to Rujub, as they walked through the wood
towards the road.

"They have two positions to defend, sahib. The Nana's men will
fight first at a strong village two miles beyond Dong; if they are
beaten there, they will fight again at the bridge I told you of."

"That would partly account for it; but the Sepoys must be fighting
much better than they did at Futtehpore, for there, as you said,
the white troops swept the Sepoys before them."

When they reached the edge of the wood Bathurst said, "I will see
that the road is clear before we go out. If anyone saw us issuing
out of the wood they might wonder what we had been after."

He went to the edge of the bushes and looked down the long straight
road. There was only a solitary figure in sight. It seemed to be
an old man walking lame with a stick. Bathurst was about to turn
and tell the others to come out, when he saw the man stop suddenly,
turn round to look back along the road, stand with his head bent
as if listening, then run across the road with much more agility
than he had before seemed to possess, and plunge in among the trees.

"Wait," he said to those behind him, "something is going on. A
peasant I saw in the road has suddenly dived into the wood as if
he was afraid of being pursued. Ah!" he exclaimed a minute later,
"there is a party of horsemen coming along at a gallop--get
farther back into the wood."

Presently they heard the rapid trampling of horses, and looking
through the bushes they saw some twenty sowars of one of the native
cavalry regiments dash past.

Bathurst went to the edge of the wood again, and looked out. Then
he turned suddenly to Isobel.

"You remember those pictures on the smoke?" he said excitedly.

"No, I do not remember them," she said, in surprise. "I have often
wondered at it, but I have never been able to recollect what they
were since that evening. I have often thought they were just like
dreams, where one sees everything just as plainly as if it were
a reality, and then go out of your mind altogether as soon as you
are awake."

"It has been just the same with me," replied Bathurst, "except
that once or twice they have come back for a moment quite vividly.
One of them I have not thought of for some days, but now I see it
again. Don't you remember there was a wood, and a Hindoo man and
woman stepped out of it, and a third native came up to them?"

"Yes, I remember now," she said eagerly; "it was just as we are
here; but what of that, Mr. Bathurst?"

"Did you recognize any of them?"

"Yes, yes, it all comes back to me now. It was you and the Doctor,
certainly, and I thought the woman was myself. I spoke to the
Doctor next day about it, but he laughed at it all, and I have
never thought of it since."

"The Doctor and I agreed, when we talked it over that evening, that
the Hindoo who stepped out of the wood was myself, and thought that
you were the Hindoo girl, but of that we were not so sure, for your
face seemed not only darkened, but blotched and altered--it was
just as you are now--and the third native was the Doctor himself;
we both felt certain of that. It has come true, and I feel absolutely
certain that the native I saw along the road will turn out to be
the Doctor."

"Oh, I hope so, I hope so!" the girl cried, and pressed forward
with Bathurst to the edge of the wood.

The old native was coming along on the road again. As he approached,
his eye fell on the two figures, and with a Hindoo salutation he
was passing on, when Isobel cried, "It is the Doctor!" and rushing
forward she threw her arms round his neck.

"Isobel Hannay!" he cried in delight and amazement; "my dear little
girl, my dear little girl, thank God you are saved; but what have
you been doing with yourself, and who is this with you?"

"You knew me when you saw me in the picture on the smoke, Doctor,"
Bathurst said, grasping his hand, "though you do not know me in
life."

"You, too, Bathurst!" the Doctor exclaimed, as he wrung his hand;
"thank God for that, my dear boy; to think that both of you should
have been saved--it seems a miracle. The picture on the smoke?
Yes, we were speaking of it that last night at Deennugghur, and I
never have thought of it since. Is there anyone else?"

"My friend the juggler and his daughter are with us, Doctor."

"Then I can understand the miracle," the Doctor said, "for I believe
that fellow could take you through the air and carry you through
stone walls with a wave of his hand."

"Well, he has not exactly done that, but he and his daughter have
rendered us immense service. I could have done nothing without
them."

The two natives, seeing through the bushes the recognition that
had taken place, had now stepped forward and salaamed as the Doctor
spoke a few hearty words to them.

"But where have you sprung from, Doctor? How were you saved?"

"I jumped overboard when those scoundrels opened fire," the Doctor
said. "I kept my wits about me, and said to myself that if I were
to swim for the opposite shore the chances were that I should get
shot down, so I made a long dive, came up for air, and then went
down again, and came up the next time under some bushes by the
bank; there I remained all night. The villains were only a few yards
away, and I could hear every word they said. I heard the boat come
ashore, and although I could have done no good by rushing out, I
think I should have done so if I had had any weapon about me, and
have tried to kill one or two of them before I went down. As it
was, I waited until morning. Then I heard the rumble of the guns
and the wagons, and knew that they were off. I waited for another
hour to make sure, and then stepped ashore. I went to the boat lying
by the bank. When I saw that Isobel and the other two ladies were
not there, I knew that they must have been carried off into Cawnpore.
I waited there until night, and then made my way to a peasant's house
a mile out of the town. I had operated upon him for elephantiasis
two years ago, and the man had shown himself grateful, and had
occasionally sent me in little presents of fowls and so on. He
received me well, gave me food, which I wanted horribly, stained my
skin, and rigged me out in this disguise. The next morning I went
into the town, and for the last four or five days have wandered
about there. There was nothing I could do, and yet I felt that I
could not go away, but must stay within sight of the prison where
you were all confined till our column arrived. But this morning I
determined to come down to join our people who are fighting their
way up, little thinking that I should light upon you by the way."

"We were just going to push on, Doctor; but as you have had a good
long tramp already, we will stop here until tomorrow morning, if
you like."

"No, no, let us go on, Bathurst. I would rather be on the move,
and you can tell me your story as we go."



CHAPTER XXII.


Bathurst knew the Doctor well, and perceived that glad as he was
to have met them, he was yet profoundly depressed in spirits. This,
added to the fact that he had left Cawnpore that morning, instead
of waiting as he had intended, convinced Bathurst that what he dreaded
had taken place. He waited until Isobel stopped for a moment, that
Rabda might rearrange the cloth folded round her in its proper
draping. Then he said quickly, "I heard yesterday what was intended,
Doctor. Is it possible that it has been done?"

"It was done this morning."

"What, all? Surely not all, Doctor?"

"Every soul--every woman and child. Think of it--the fiends!
the devils! The native brought me the news. If I had heard it in
the streets of Cawnpore I should have gone mad and seized a sword
and run amuck. As it was, I was well nigh out of mind. I could not
stay there. The man would have sheltered me until the troops came
up, but I was obliged to be moving, so I started down. Hush! here
comes Isobel; we must keep it from her."

"Now, Isobel," he went on, as the girl joined them, and they all
started along the road, "tell me how it is I find you here."

"Mr. Bathurst must tell you, Doctor; I cannot talk about it yet--
I can hardly think about it."

"Well, Bathurst, let us hear it from you."

"It is a painful story for me to have to tell."

Isobel looked up in surprise.

"Painful, Mr. Bathurst? I should have thought--" and she stopped.

"Not all painful, Miss Hannay, but in parts. I would rather tell
you, Doctor, when we have finished our journey this evening, if
your curiosity will allow you to wait so long."

"I will try to wait," the Doctor replied, "though I own it is a
trial. Now, Isobel, you have not told me yet what has happened to
your face. Let me look at it closer, child. I see your arms are
bad, too. What on earth has happened to you?"


"I burnt myself with acid, Doctor. Mr. Bathurst will tell you all
about it."

"Bless me, mystery seems to thicken. Well, you have got yourself
into a pretty pickle. Why, child, burns of that sort leave scars
as bad as if you had been burnt by fire. You ought to be in a dark
room with your face and hands bandaged, instead of tramping along
here in the sun."

"I have some lotions and some ointment, Doctor. I have used them
regularly since it was done, and the places don't hurt me much
now."

"No, they look healthy enough," he said, examining them closely.
"Granulation is going on nicely; but I warn you you will be disfigured
for months, and it may be years before you get rid of the scars. I
doubt, indeed, if you will ever get rid of them altogether. Well,
well, what shall we talk about?"

"I will take pity on you, Doctor. I will walk on ahead with Rabda
and her father, and Mr. Bathurst can then tell you his story."

"That will be the best plan, my dear. Now then, Bathurst, fire
away," he said, when the others had gone on thirty or forty yards
ahead.

"Well, Doctor, you remember that you were forward talking to the
young Zemindar, and I was sitting aft by the side of Miss Hannay,
when they opened fire?"

"I should think I do remember it," the Doctor said, "and I am not
likely to forget it if I live to be a hundred. Well, what about
that?"

"I jumped overboard," Bathurst said, laying his hand impressively
upon the Doctor's shoulder. "I gave a cry, I know I did, and I
jumped overboard."

The Doctor looked at him in astonishment.

"Well, so did I, like a shot. But what do you say it in that tone
for? Of course you jumped overboard. If you hadn't you would not
be here now."

"You don't understand me, Doctor," Bathurst said gloomily. "I was
sitting there next to Isobel Hannay--the woman I loved. We were
talking in low tones, and I don't know why, but at that moment
the mad thought was coming into my mind that, after all, she cared
for me, that in spite of the disgrace I had brought upon myself,
in spite of being a coward, she might still be mine; and as I was
thinking this there came the crash of a cannon. Can it be imagined
possible that I jumped up like a frightened hare, and without
a thought of her, without a thought of anything in my mad terror,
jumped overboard and left her behind to her fate? If it had not
been that as soon as I recovered my senses--I was hit on the head
just as I landed, and knew nothing of what happened until I found
myself in the bushes with young Wilson by my side--the thought
occurred to me that I would rescue her or die in the attempt, I
would have blown out my brains."

"But, bless my heart, Bathurst," the Doctor said earnestly, "what
else could you have done? Why, I jumped overboard without stopping to
think, and so did everyone else who had power to do so, no doubt.
What good could you have done if you had stayed? What good would
it have done to the girl if you had been killed? Why, if you had
been killed, she would now be lying mangled and dead with the others
in that ghastly prison. You take too morbid a view of this matter
altogether."

"There was no reason why you should not have jumped overboard,
Doctor, nor the others. Don't you see I was with the woman I loved?
I might have seized her in my arms and jumped overboard with her,
and swam ashore with her, or I might have stayed and died with her.
I thought of my own wretched life, and I deserted her."

"My dear Bathurst, you did not think of your life. I don't think
any of us stopped to think of anything; but, constituted as you
are, the impulse must have been overpowering. It is nonsense your
taking this matter to heart. Why, man, if you had stopped, you
would have been murdered when the boat touched the shore, and do
you think it would have made her happier to have seen you killed
before her eyes? If you had swam ashore with her, the chances are
she would have been killed by that volley of grape, for I saw eight
or ten bodies lying on the sands, and you yourself were, you say,
hit. You acted upon impulse, I grant, but it was upon a wise impulse.
You did the very best thing that could have been done, and your
doing so made it possible that Isobel Hannay should be rescued from
what would otherwise have been certain death."

"It has turned out so, Doctor," Bathurst said gloomily, "and I
thank God that she is saved. But that does not alter the fact that
I, an English gentleman by birth, thought only of myself, and left
the woman I loved, who was sitting by my side, to perish. But do
not let us talk any more about it. It is done and over. There is
an end of it. Now I will tell you the story."

The Doctor listened silently until he heard of Isobel's being taken
to Bithoor. "The atrocious villain!" he exclaimed. "I have been
lamenting the last month that I never poisoned the fellow, and now
--but go on, go on. How on earth did you get her away?"

Bathurst told the whole story, interrupted by many exclamations
of approval by the Doctor; especially when he learned why Isobel
disfigured herself.

"Well done!" he exclaimed; "I always knew that she was a plucky
girl, and it needed courage, I can tell you, to burn herself as she
has done, to say nothing of risking spoiling her beauty for life.
No slight sacrifice for a woman."

Bathurst passed lightly over his fight in the courtyard, but the
Doctor questioned him as to the exact facts.

"Not so bad for a coward, Bathurst," he said dryly.

"There was no noise," Bathurst said; "if they had had pistols, and
had used them, it might have been different. Heaven knows, but
I don't think that then, with her life at stake, I should have
flinched; I had made up my mind they would have pistols, but I hope
--I think that my nerves would not have given way then."

"I am sure they wouldn't, Bathurst. Well, go on with your story."

"Well, how did you feel then?" he asked, when Bathurst described
how the guard rushed in through the gate firing, "for it is the
noise, and not the danger, that upsets you?"

"I did not even think of it," Bathurst said, in some surprise.
"Now you mention it, I am astonished that I was not for a minute
paralyzed, as I always am, but I did not feel anything of the sort;
they rushed in firing as I told you, and directly they had gone I
took her hand and we ran out together."

"I think it quite possible, Bathurst, that your nervousness may
have gone forever. Now that once you have heard guns fired close to
you without your nerves giving way as usual, it is quite possible
that you might do so again. I don't say that you would, but it
is possible, indeed it seems to me to be probable. It may be that
the sudden shock when you jumped into the water, acting upon your
nerves when in a state of extreme tension, may have set them right,
and that bullet graze along the top of the skull may have aided the
effect of the shock. Men frequently lose their nerve after a heavy
fall from a horse, or a sudden attack by a tiger, or any other
unexpected shock. It may be that with you it has had the reverse
consequence."

"I hope to God that it may be so, Doctor," Bathurst said, with deep
earnestness. "It is certainly extraordinary I should not have felt
it when they fired within a few feet of my head. If we get down
to Allahabad I will try. I will place myself near a gun when it is
going to be fired; and if I stand that I will come up again and join
this column as a volunteer, and take part in the work of vengeance.
If I can but once bear my part as a man, they are welcome to kill
me in the next engagement."

"Pooh! pooh! man. You are not born to be killed in battle. After
making yourself a target on the roof at Deennugghur, and jumping
down in the middle of the Sepoys in the breach, and getting through
that attack in the boats, I don't think you are fated to meet your
end with a bullet. Well, now let us walk on, and join the others.
Isobel must be wondering how much longer we are going to talk
together. She cannot exchange a word with the natives; it must be
dull work for her. She is a great deal thinner than she was before
these troubles came on. You see how differently she walks. She
has quite lost that elastic step of hers, but I dare say that is a
good deal due to her walking with bare feet instead of in English
boots--boots have a good deal to do with a walk. Look at the
difference between the walk of a gentleman who has always worn
well fitting boots and that of a countryman who has gone about in
thick iron shod boots all his life. Breeding goes for something,
no doubt, and alters a man's walk just as it alters a horse's gait."

Bathurst could not help laughing at the Doctor dropping into his
usual style of discussing things.

"Are your feet feeling tender, Isobel?" the latter asked cheerfully,
as he overtook those in front.

"No, Doctor," she said, with a smile; "I don't know that I was ever
thankful for dust before, but I am now; it is so soft that it is
like walking on a carpet, but, of course, it feels very strange."

"You have only to fancy, my dear, that you are by the seaside,
walking down from your bathing machine across the sands; once get
that in your mind and you will get perfectly comfortable."

"It requires too great a stretch of the imagination, Doctor, to
think for a moment, in this sweltering heat, that I am enjoying a
sea breeze on our English coast. It is silly, of course, to give
it even a thought, when one is accustomed to see almost every woman
without shoes. I think I should mind it more than I do if my feet
were not stained. I don't know why, but I should. But please don't
talk about it. I try to forget it, and to fancy that I am really
a native."

They met but few people on the road. Those they did meet passed
them with the usual salutation. There was nothing strange in a
party of peasants passing along the road. They might have been at
work at Cawnpore, and be now returning to their native village to
get away from the troubles there. After it became dark they went
into a clump of trees half a mile distant from a village they could
see along the road.

"I will go in," Rujub said, "and bring some grain, and hear what
the news is."

He returned in an hour. "The English have taken Dong," he said;
"the news came in two hours ago. There has been some hard fighting;
the Sepoys resisted stoutly at the village, even advancing beyond
the inclosures to meet the British. They were driven back by the
artillery and rifle fire, but held the village for some time before
they were turned out. There was a stand made at the Pandoo Bridge,
but it was a short one. The force massed there fell back at once
when the British infantry came near enough to rush forward at the
charge, and in their hurry they failed to blow up the bridge."

A consultation was held as to whether they should try to join the
British, but it was decided that as the road down to Allahabad
would be rendered safe by their advance, it would be better to keep
straight on.

The next day they proceeded on their journey, walking in the early
morning, halting as soon as the sun had gained much power, and going
on again in the cool of the evening. After three days' walking they
reached the fort of Allahabad. It was crowded with ladies who had
come in from the country round. Most of the men were doing duty with
the garrison, but some thirty had gone up with Havelock's column
as volunteer cavalry, his force being entirely deficient in that
arm.

As soon as the Doctor explained who they were, they were received
with the greatest kindness, and Isobel was at once carried off by
the ladies, while Bathurst and the Doctor were surrounded by an
eager group anxious to hear the state of affairs at Cawnpore, and
how they had escaped. The news of the fighting at Dong was already
known; for on the evening of the day of the fight Havelock had
sent down a mounted messenger to say the resistance was proving so
severe that he begged some more troops might be sent up. As all was
quiet now at Allahabad, where there had at first been some fierce
fighting, General Neil, who was in command there, had placed two
hundred and thirty men of the 84th Regiment in bullock vans, and
had himself gone on with them.

The Doctor had decided to keep the news of the massacre to himself.

"They will know it before many hours are over, Bathurst," he said;
"and were I to tell them, half of them wouldn't believe me, and
the other half would pester my life out with questions. There is
never any occasion to hurry in telling bad news."

The first inquiry of Bathurst and his friends had been for Wilson,
and they found to their great pleasure that he had arrived in safety,
and had gone up with the little body of cavalry. Captain Forster,
whom they next asked for, had not reached Allahabad, and no news
had been heard of him.

"What are you going to do, Rujub?" Bathurst asked the native next
morning.

"I shall go to Patna," he said. "I have friends there, and I shall
remain in the city until these troubles are over. I believe now
that you were right, sahib, although I did not think so when you
spoke, and that the British Raj will be restored. I thought, as did
the Sepoys, that they were a match for the British troops. I see
now that I was wrong. But there is a tremendous task before them.
There is all Oude and the Northwest to conquer, and fully two hundred
thousand men in arms against them, but I believe that they will do
it. They are a great people, and now I do not wish it otherwise.
This afternoon I shall start."

The Doctor, who had found many acquaintances in Allahabad, had
no difficulty in obtaining money from the garrison treasury, and
Bathurst and Isobel purchased the two handsomest bracelets they
could obtain from the ladies in the fort as a souvenir for Rabda,
and gave them to her with the heartiest expressions of their deep
gratitude to her and her father.

"I shall think of you always, Rabda," Isobel said, "and shall be
grateful to the end of my life for the kindness that you have done
us. Your father has given us your address at Patna, and I shall
write to you often."

"I shall never forget you, lady; and even the black water will not
quite separate us. As I knew how you were in prison, so I shall know
how you are in your home in England. What we have done is little.
Did not the sahib risk his life for me? My father and I will never
forget what we owe him. I am glad to know that you will make him
happy."

This was said in the room that had been allotted to Isobel, an ayah
of one of the ladies in the fort acting as interpreter. The girl
had woke up in the morning flushed and feverish, and the Doctor,
when sent for, told her she must keep absolutely quiet.

"I am afraid I am going to have her on my hands for a bit," he
said to Bathurst. "She has borne the strain well, but she looks to
me as if she was going to have a smart attack of fever. It is well
that we got her here before it showed itself. You need not look
scared; it is just the reaction. If it had been going to be brain
fever or anything of that sort, I should have expected her to break
down directly you got her out. No, I don't anticipate anything
serious, and I am sure I hope that it won't be so. I have put my
name down to go up with the next batch of volunteers. Doctors will
be wanted at the front, and I hope to have a chance of wiping out
my score with some of those scoundrels. However, though I think
she is going to be laid up, I don't fancy it will last many days."

That afternoon a messenger from Havelock brought down the terrible
news that they had fought their way to Cawnpore, only to find that
the whole of the ladies and children in the Subada Ke Kothee had
been massacred, and their bodies thrown down a well. The grief and
indignation caused by the news were terrible; scarce one but had
friends among the prisoners. Women wept; men walked up and down,
wild with fury at being unable to do aught at present to avenge
the massacre.

"What are you going to do, Bathurst?" the Doctor asked that evening.
"I suppose you have some sort of plan?"

"I do not know yet. In the first place, I want to try whether what
you said the other day is correct, and if I can stand the noise of
firing without flinching."

"We can't try here in the fort," the Doctor said, full of interest
in the experiment; "a musket shot would throw the whole garrison
into confusion, and at present no one can go far from the gate;
however, there may be a row before long, and then you will have
an opportunity of trying. If there is not, we will go out together
half a mile or so as soon as some more troops get up. You said,
when we were talking about it at Deennugghur, you should resign
your appointment and go home, but if you find your nerves are all
right you may change your mind about that. How about the young lady
in there?"

"Well, Doctor, I should say that you, as her father's friend, are
the person to make arrangements for her. Just at present travel
is not very safe, but I suppose that directly things quiet down a
little many of the ladies will be going down to the coast, and no
doubt some of them would take charge of Miss Hannay back to England."

"And you mean to have nothing to say in the matter?"

"Nothing at all," he said firmly. "I have already told you my views
on the subject."

"Well, then," the Doctor said hotly, "I regard you as an ass." And
without another word he walked off in great anger.

For the next four or five days Isobel was in a high state of fever;
it passed off as the Doctor had predicted it would do, but left
her very weak and languid. Another week and she was about again.

"What is Mr. Bathurst going to do?" she asked the Doctor the first
day she was up on a couch.

"I don't know what he is going to do, my dear," he said irritably;
"my opinion of Bathurst is that he is a fool."

"Oh, Doctor, how can you say so!" she exclaimed in astonishment;
"why, what has he done?"

"It isn't what he has done, but what he won't do, my dear. Here he
is in love with a young woman in every way suitable, and who is
ready to say yes whenever he asks her, and he won't ask, and is
not going to ask, because of a ridiculous crotchet he has got in
his head."

Isobel flushed and then grew pale.

"What is the crotchet?" she asked, in a low tone, after being silent
for some time.

"What do you think, my dear? He is more disgusted with himself than
ever."

"Not about that nervousness, surely," Isobel said, "after all he
has done and the way he has risked his life? Surely that cannot be
troubling him?"

"It is, my dear; not so much on the general as on a particular
ground. He insists that by jumping out of the boat when that fire
began, he has done for himself altogether."

"But what could he have done, Doctor?"

"That's what I ask him, my dear. He insists that he ought to either
have seized you and jumped overboard with you, in which case you
would both probably have been killed, as I pointed out to him, or
else stayed quietly with you by your side, in which case, as I also
pointed out to him, you would have had the satisfaction of seeing
him murdered. He could not deny that this would have been so, but
that in no way alters his opinion of his own conduct. I also ventured
to point out to him that if he had been killed, you would at this
moment be either in the power of that villainous Nana, or be with
hundreds of others in that ghastly well at Cawnpore. I also observed
to him that I, who do not regard myself as a coward, also jumped
overboard from your boat, and that Wilson, who is certainly a
plucky young fellow, and a number of others, jumped over from the
other boat; but I might as well have talked to a post."

Isobel sat for some time silent, her fingers playing nervously with
each other.

"Of course it seems foolish of him to think of it so strongly, but
I don't think it is unnatural he should feel as he does."

"May I ask why?" the Doctor said sarcastically.

"I mean, Doctor, it would be foolish of other people, but I don't
think it is foolish of him. Of course he could have done no good
staying in the boat--he would have simply thrown away his life;
and yet I think, I feel sure, that there are many men who would
have thrown away their lives in such a case. Even at that moment
of terror I felt a pang, when, without a word, he sprang overboard.
I thought of it many times that long night, in spite of my grief
for my uncle and the others, and my horror of being a prisoner in
the hands of the Sepoys. I did not blame him, because I knew how
he must have felt, and that it was done in a moment of panic. I was
not so sorry for myself as for him, for I knew that if he escaped,
the thought of that moment would be terrible for him. I need not
say that in my mind the feeling that he should not have left me so
has been wiped out a thousand times by what he did afterwards, by
the risk he ran for me, and the infinite service he rendered me by
saving me from a fate worse than death. But I can enter into his
feelings. Most men would have jumped over just as he did, and would
never have blamed themselves even if they had at once started away
down the country to save their own lives, much less if they had
stopped to save mine as he has done.

"But who can wonder that he is more sensitive than others? Did he
not hear from you that I said that a coward was contemptible? Did
not all the men except you and my uncle turn their backs upon him
and treat him with contempt, in spite of his effort to meet his
death by standing up on the roof? Think how awfully he must have
suffered, and then, when it seemed that his intervention, which
saved our lives, had to some extent won him back the esteem of the
men around him, that he should so fail again, as he considers, and
that with me beside him. No wonder that he takes the view he does,
and that he refuses to consider that even the devotion and courage
he afterwards showed can redeem what he considers is a disgrace.
You always said that he was brave, Doctor, and I believe now there
is no braver man living; but that makes it so much the worse for
him. A coward would be more than satisfied with himself for what
he did afterwards, and would regard it as having completely wiped
out any failing, while he magnifies the failing, such as it was,
and places but small weight on what he afterwards did. I like him
all the better for it. I know the fault, if fault it was, and I
thought it so at the time, was one for which he was not responsible,
and yet I like him all the better that he feels it so deeply."

"Well, my dear, you had better tell him so," the Doctor said
dryly. "I really agree with what you say, and you make an excellent
advocate. I cannot do better than leave the matter in your hands.
You know, child," he said, changing his tone, "I have from the first
wished for Bathurst and you to come together, and if you don't do
so I shall say you are the most wrong headed young people I ever met.
He loves you, and I don't think there is any question about your
feelings, and you ought to make matters right somehow. Unfortunately,
he is a singularly pig headed man when he gets an idea in his mind.
However, I hope that it will come all right. By the way, he asked
were you well enough to see him today?"

"I would rather not see him till tomorrow," the girl said.

"And I think too that you had better not see him until tomorrow,
Isobel. Your cheeks are flushed now, and your hands are trembling,
and I do not want you laid up again, so I order you to keep yourself
perfectly quiet for the rest of the day."

But it was not till two days later that Bathurst came up to see
her.

The spies brought in, late that evening, the news that a small
party of the Sepoy cavalry, with two guns, were at a village three
miles on the other side of the town, and were in communication
with the disaffected. It was decided at once by the officer who
had succeeded General Neil in the command of the fort that a small
party of fifty infantry, accompanied by ten or twelve mounted
volunteers, should go out and attack them. Bathurst sent in his name
to form one of the party as soon as he learned the news, borrowing
the horse of an officer who was laid up ill.

The expedition started two hours before daybreak, and, making
a long detour, fell upon the Sepoys at seven o'clock. The latter,
who had received news half an hour before of their approach, made
a stand, relying on their cannon. The infantry, however, moved
forward in skirmishing order, their fire quickly silenced the guns,
and they then rushed forward while the little troop of volunteers
charged.

The fight lasted but a few minutes, at the end of which time the
enemy galloped off in all directions, leaving their guns in the
hands of the victors. Four of the infantry had been killed by the
explosion of a well aimed shell, and five of the volunteers were
wounded in the hand to hand fight with the sowars. The Sepoys' guns
and artillery horses had been captured.

The party at once set out on their return. On their way they had
some skirmishing with the rabble of the town, who had heard the
firing, but they were beaten off without much difficulty, and the
victors re-entered the fort in triumph. The Doctor was at the gate
as they came in. Bathurst sprang from his .horse and held out his
hand. His radiant face told its own story.

"Thank God, Doctor, it has passed. I don't think my pulse went a
beat faster when the guns opened on us, and the crackle of our own
musketry had no more effect. I think it has gone forever."

"I am glad indeed, Bathurst," the Doctor said, warmly grasping his
hand. "I hoped that it might be so."

"No words can express how grateful I feel," Bathurst said. "The
cloud that shadowed my life seems lifted, and henceforth I shall
be able to look a man in the face."

"You are wounded, I see," the Doctor said.

"Yes, I had a pistol ball through my left arm. I fancy the bone is
broken, but that is of no consequence."

"A broken arm is no trifle," the Doctor said, "especially in a
climate like this. Come into the hospital at once and let me see
to it."

One of the bones of the forearm was indeed broken, and the Doctor,
having applied splints and bandages, peremptorily ordered him to
lie down. Bathurst protested that he was perfectly able to get up
with his arm in a sling.

"I know you are able," the Doctor said testily; "but if you were
to go about in this oven, we should very likely have you in a high
fever by tomorrow morning. Keep yourself perfectly quiet for today;
by tomorrow, if you have no signs of fever, and the wound is doing
well, we will see about it."

Upon leaving him Dr. Wade went out and heard the details of the
fight.

"Your friend Bathurst particularly distinguished himself," the officer
who commanded the volunteers said. "He cut down the ressaldar who
commanded the Sepoys, and was in the thick of it. I saw him run one
sowar through and shoot another. I am not surprised at his fighting
so well after what you have gone through in Deennugghur and in that
Cawnpore business."

The Doctor then went up to see Isobel. She looked flushed and
excited.

"Is it true, Doctor, that Mr. Bathurst went out with the volunteers,
and that he is wounded?"

"Both items are true, my dear. Fortunately the wound is not serious.
A ball has broken the small bone of the left forearm, but I don't
think it will lay him up for long; in fact, he objects strongly to
go to bed."

"But how did he--how is it he went out to fight, Doctor? I could
hardly believe it when I was told, though of course I did not say
so."

"My dear, it was an experiment. He told me that he did not feel at
all nervous when the Sepoys rushed in at the gate firing when he
was walking off with you, and it struck me that possibly the sudden
shock and the jump into the water when they attacked the boats,
and that rap on the head with a musket ball, might have affected
his nervous system, and that he was altogether cured, so he was
determined on the first occasion to try."

"And did it, Doctor?" Isobel asked eagerly. "I don't care, you
know, one bit whether he is nervous when there is a noise or not,
but for his sake I should be glad to know that he has got over it;
it has made him so unhappy."

"He has got over it, my dear; he went through the fight without
feeling the least nervous, and distinguished himself very much in
the charge, as the officer who commanded his troop has just told
me."

"Oh, I am glad--I am thankful, Doctor; no words can say how pleased
I am; I know that it would have made his whole life unhappy, and I
should have always had the thought that he remembered those hateful
words of mine."

"I am as glad as you are, Isobel, though I fancy it will change
our plans."

"How change our plans, Doctor? I did not know that I had any plans."

"I think you had, child, though you might not acknowledge them
even to yourself. My plan was that you should somehow convince him
that, in spite of what you said, and in spite of his leaving you
in that boat, you were quite content to take him for better or for
worse."

"How could I tell him that?" the girl said, coloring.

"Well, I think you would have had to do so somehow, my dear, but
that is not the question now. My plan was that when you had succeeded
in doing this you should marry him and go home with him."

"But why, Doctor," she asked, coloring even more hotly than before,
"is the plan changed?"

"Because, my dear, I don't think Bathurst will go home with you."

"Why not, Doctor?" she asked, in surprise.

"Because, my dear, he will want, in the first place, to rehabilitate
himself."

"But no one knows, Doctor, about the siege and what happened there,
except you and me and Mr. Wilson; all the rest have gone."

"That is true, my dear, but he will want to rehabilitate himself
in his own eyes; and besides, that former affair which first set
you against him, might crop up at any time. Other civilians, many
of them, have volunteered in the service, and no man of courage
would like to go away as long as things are in their present state.
You will see Bathurst will stay."

Isobel was silent.

"I think he will be right," she said at last gravely; "if he wishes
to do so, I should not try to dissuade him; it would be very hard
to know that he is in danger, but no harder for me than for others."

"That is right, my dear," the Doctor said affectionately; "I should
not wish my little girl--and now the Major has gone I feel that
you are my little girl--to think otherwise. I think," he went on,
smiling, "that the first part of that plan we spoke of will not be
as difficult as I fancied it would be; the sting has gone, and he
will get rid of his morbid fancies."

"When shall I be able to see him?"

"Well, if I had any authority over him you would not see him for
a week; as I have not, I think it likely enough that you will see
him tomorrow."

"I would rather wait if it would do him any harm, Doctor."

"I don't think it will do him any harm. Beyond the fact that he
will have to carry his arm in a sling for the next fortnight, I
don't think he will have any trouble with it."



CHAPTER XXIII.


The next morning Bathurst found Isobel Hannay sitting in a shady
court that had been converted into a sort of general room for the
ladies in the fort.

"How are you, Miss Hannay? I am glad to see you down."

"I might repeat your words, Mr. Bathurst, for you see we have
changed places. You are the invalid, and not I."

"There is very little of the invalid about me," he said. "I am glad
to see that your face is much better than it was."

"Yes, it is healing fast. I am a dreadful figure still; and
the Doctor says that there will be red scars for months, and that
probably my face will be always marked."

"The Doctor is a croaker, Miss Hannay; there is no occasion to trust
him too implicitly. I predict that there will not be any serious
scars left."

He took a seat beside her. There were two or three others in the
court, but these were upon the other side, quite out of hearing.

"I congratulate you, Mr. Bathurst," she said quietly, "on yesterday.
The Doctor has, of course, told me all about it. It can make
no difference to us who knew you, but I am heartily glad for your
sake. I can understand how great a difference it must make to you."

"It has made all the difference in the world," he replied. "No one
can tell the load it has lifted from my mind. I only wish it had
taken place earlier."

"I know what you mean, Mr. Bathurst; the Doctor has told me about
that too. You may wish that you had remained in the boat, but it
was well for me that you did not. You would have lost your life
without benefiting me. I should be now in the well of Cawnpore, or
worse, at Bithoor."

"That may be," he said gravely, "but it does not alter the fact."

"I have no reason to know why you consider you should have stopped
in the boat, Mr. Bathurst," she went on quietly, but with a slight
flush on her cheek. "I can perhaps guess by what you afterwards
did for me, by the risks you ran to save me; but I cannot go by
guesses, I think I have a right to know."

"You are making me say what I did not mean to say," he exclaimed
passionately, "at least not now; but you do more than guess, you
know--you know that I love you."

"And what do you know?" she asked softly.

"I know that you ought not to love me." he said. "No woman should
love a coward."

"I quite agree with you, but then I know that you are not a coward."

"Not when I jumped over and left you alone? It was the act of a
cur."

"It was an act for which you were not really responsible. Had you
been able to think, you would not have done so. I do not take the
view the Doctor does, and I agree with you that a man loving a
woman should first of all think of her and of her safety. So you
thought when you could think, but you were no more responsible for
your action than a madman for a murder committed when in a state
of frenzy. It was an impulse you could not control. Had you, after
the impulse had passed, come down here, believing, as you might
well have believed, that it was absolutely impossible to rescue
me from my fate, it would have been different. But the moment you
came to yourself you deliberately took every risk and showed how
brave you were when master of yourself. I am speaking plainly,
perhaps more plainly than I ought to. But I should despise myself
had I not the courage to speak out now when so much is at stake,
and after all you have done for me.

"You love me?"

"You know that I love you."

"And I love you," the girl said; "more than that, I honor and esteem
you. I am proud of your love. I am jealous for your honor as for
my own, and I hold that honor to be spotless. Even now, even with
my happiness at stake, I could not speak so plainly had I not spoken
so cruelly and wrongly before. I did not know you then as I know
you now, but having said what I thought then, I am bound to say
what I think now, if only as a penance. Did I hesitate to do so,
I should be less grateful than that poor Indian girl who was ready
as she said, to give her life for the life you had saved."

"Had you spoken so bravely but two days since," Bathurst said,
taking her hand, "I would have said. 'I love you too well, Isobel,
to link your fate to that of a disgraced man.' but now I have it
in my power to retrieve myself, to wipe out the unhappy memory of
my first failure, and still more, to restore the self respect which
I have lost during the last month. But to do so I must stay here:
I must bear part in the terrible struggle there will be before this
mutiny is put down, India conquered, and Cawnpore revenged."

"I will not try to prevent you," Isobel said. "I feel it would be
wrong to do so. I could not honor you as I do, if for my sake you
turned away now. Even though I knew I should never see you again,
I would that you had died so, than lived with even the shadow of
dishonor on your name. I shall suffer, but there are hundreds of
other women whose husbands, lovers, or sons are in the fray, and
I shall not flinch more than they do from giving my dearest to the
work of avenging our murdered friends and winning back India."

So quietly had they been talking that no thought of how momentous
their conversation had been had entered the minds of the ladies
sitting working but a few paces away. One, indeed, had remarked to
another, "I thought when Dr. Wade was telling us how Mr. Bathurst
had rescued that unfortunate girl with the disfigured face at
Cawnpore, that there was a romance in the case, but I don't see
any signs of it. They are goods friends, of course, but there is
nothing lover-like in their way of talking."

So thought Dr. Wade when he came in and saw them sitting there,
and gave vent to his feeling in a grunt of dissatisfaction.

"It is like driving two pigs to market," he muttered; "they won't
go the way I want them to, out of pure contrariness."

"It is all settled, Doctor," Bathurst said, rising. "Come, shake
hands; it is to you I owe my happiness chiefly."

"Isobel, my dear, give me a kiss," the Doctor exclaimed. "I am glad,
my dear, I am glad with all my heart. And what have you settled
besides that?"

"We have settled that I am to go home as soon as I can go down
country, and he is going up with you and the others to Cawnpore."

"That is right," the Doctor said heartily. "I told you that was
what he would decide upon; it is right that he should do so. No
man ought to turn his face to the coast till Lucknow is relieved
and Delhi is captured. I thank God it has all come right at last.
I began to be afraid that Bathurst's wrong headedness was going to
mar both your lives."

The news had already come down that Havelock had found that it
would be absolutely impossible with the small force at his command
to fight his way into Lucknow through the multitude of foes that
surrounded it, and that he must wait until reinforcements arrived.
There was, therefore, no urgent hurry, and it was not until ten
days later that a second troop of volunteer horse, composed of
civilians unable to resume their duties, and officers whose regiments
had mutinied, started for Cawnpore.

Half an hour before they mounted, Isobel Hannay and Ralph Bathurst
were married by the chaplain in the fort. This was at Bathurst's
earnest wish.

"I may not return, Isobel," he had urged: "it is of no use to blink
the fact that we have desperate fighting before us, and I should
go into battle with my mind much more easy in the knowledge that,
come what might, you were provided for. The Doctor tells me that he
considers you his adopted daughter, and that he has already drawn
up a will leaving his savings to you; but I should like your future
to come from me, dear, even if I am not to share it with you. As
you know, I have a fine estate at home, and I should like to think
of you as its mistress."

And Isobel of course had given way, though not without protest.

"You don't know what I may be like yet," she said, half laughing,
half in earnest. "I may carry these red blotches to my grave."

"They are honorable scars, dear, as honorable as any gained in
battle. I hope, for your sake, that they will get better in time,
but it makes no difference to me. I know what you were, and how
you sacrificed your beauty. I suppose if I came back short of an
arm or leg you would not make that an excuse for throwing me over?"

"You ought to be ashamed of even thinking of such a thing, Ralph."

"Well, dear, I don't know that I did think it, but I am only putting
a parallel case to your own. No, you must consent: it is in all
ways best. We will be married on the morning I start, so as just
to give time for our wedding breakfast before I mount."

"It shall be as you wish," she said softly. "You know the estate
without you would be nothing to me, but I should like to bear your
name, and should you never come back to me, Ralph, to mourn for you
all my life as my husband. But I believe you will return to me. I
think I am getting superstitious, and believe in all sorts of things
since so many strange events have happened. Those pictures on the
smoke that came true, Rujub sending you messages at Deennugghur,
and Rabda making me hear her voice and giving me hope in prison. I
do not feel so miserable at the thought of your going into danger
as I should do, if I had not a sort of conviction that we shall
meet again. People believe in presentiments of evil, why should
they not believe in presentiments of good? At any rate, it is a
comfort to me that I do feel so, and I mean to go on believing it."

"Do so, Isobel. Of course there will be danger, but the danger will
be nothing to that we have passed through together. The Sepoys will
no doubt fight hard, but already they must have begun to doubt;
their confidence in victory must be shaken, and they begin to fear
retribution for their crimes. The fighting will, I think, be less
severe as the struggle goes on, and at any rate the danger to us,
fighting as the assailants, is as nothing to that run when we were
little groups surrounded by a country in arms.

"The news that has come through from Lucknow is that, for some time
at any rate, the garrison are confident they can hold out, while
at Delhi we know that our position is becoming stronger every day;
the reinforcements are beginning to arrive from England, and though
the work may be slow at first, our army will grow, while their
strength will diminish, until we sweep them before us. I need not
stop until the end, only till the peril is over, till Lucknow is
relieved, and Delhi captured.

"As we agreed, I have already sent in my resignation in the service,
and shall fight as a volunteer only. If we have to fight our way
into Lucknow, cavalry will be useless, and I shall apply to be
attached to one of the infantry regiments; having served before,
there will be no difficulty about that. I think there are sure to
be plenty of vacancies. Six months will assuredly see the backbone
of the rebellion altogether broken. No doubt it will take much longer
crushing it out altogether, for they will break up into scattered
bodies, and it may be a long work before these are all hunted down;
but when the strength of the rebellion is broken, I can leave with
honor."

There were but few preparations to be made for the wedding. Great
interest was felt in the fort in the event, for Isobel's rescue
from Bithoor and Cawnpore, when all others who had fallen into the
power of the Nana had perished, had been the one bright spot in the
gloom; and there would have been a general feeling of disappointment
had not the romance had the usual termination.

Isobel's presents were numerous and of a most useful character,
for they took the form of articles of clothing, and her trousseau
was a varied and extensive one.

The Doctor said to her the evening before the event, "You ought
to have a certificate from the authorities, Isobel, saying how you
came into possession of your wardrobe, otherwise when you get back
to England you will very soon come to be looked upon as a most
suspicious character."

"How do you mean, Doctor?"

"Well, my dear, if the washerwoman to whom you send your assortment
at the end of the voyage is an honest woman, she will probably give
information to the police that you must be a receiver of stolen
property, as your garments are all marked with different names."

"It will look suspicious, Doctor, but I must run the risk of that
till I can remark them again. I can do a good deal that way before
I sail. It is likely we shall be another fortnight at least before
we can start for Calcutta. I don't mean to take the old names out,
but shall mark my initials over them and the word 'from.' Then they
will always serve as mementoes of the kindness of everyone here."

Early on the morning of the wedding a native presented himself at
the gate of the fort, and on being allowed to enter with a letter
for Miss Hannay of which he was the bearer, handed her a parcel,
which proved to contain a very handsome and valuable set of jewelry,
with a slip of paper on which were the words, "From Rabda."

The Doctor was in high spirits at the breakfast to which everybody
sat down directly after the wedding. In the first place, his greatest
wish was gratified; and, in the second, he was about to start to
take part in the work of retribution.

"One would think you were just starting on a pleasure party, Doctor,"
Isobel said.

"It is worth all the pleasure parties in the world, my dear. I have
always been a hunter, and this time it is human 'tigers' I am going
in pursuit of--besides which," he said, in a quieter tone, "I hope
I am going to cure as well as kill. I shall only be a soldier when
I am not wanted as a doctor. A man who really loves his profession,
as I do, is always glad to exercise it, and I fear I shall have
ample opportunities that way; besides, dear there is nothing like
being cheerful upon an occasion of this kind. The longer we laugh,
the less time there is for tears."

And so the party did not break up until it was nearly time for the
little troop to start. Then there was a brief passionate parting,
and the volunteer horse rode away to Cawnpore. Almost the first
person they met as they rode into the British lines was Wilson,
who gave a shout of joy at seeing the Doctor and Bathurst.

"My dear Bathurst!" he exclaimed. "Then you got safely down. Did
you rescue Miss Hannay?"

"I had that good fortune, Wilson."

"I am glad. I am glad," the young fellow said, shaking his hand
violently, while the tears stood in his eyes. "I know you were right
in sending me away, but I have regretted it ever since. I know I
should have been no good, but it seemed such a mean thing for me to
go off by myself. Well, Doctor, and so you got off too," he went
on, turning from Bathurst and wringing the Doctor's hand; "I never
even hoped that you escaped. I made sure that it was only we two.
I have had an awful time of it since we heard the news, on the way
up, of the massacre of the women. I had great faith in Bathurst,
and knew that if anything could be done he would do it, but when
I saw the place they had been shut up in, it did not seem really
possible that he could have got anyone out of such a hole. And
where did you leave Miss Hannay?"

"We have not left her at all," the Doctor said gravely; "there is
no longer a Miss Hannay. There, man, don't look so shocked. She
changed her name on the morning we came away."

"What!" Wilson exclaimed. "Is she Mrs. Bathurst? I am glad, Bathurst.
Shake hands again; I felt sure that if you did rescue her that
was what would come of it. I was almost certain by her way when I
talked to her about you one day that she liked you. I was awfully
spoony on her myself, you know, but I knew it was no use, and I
would rather by a lot that she married you than anyone else I know.
But come along into my tent; you know your troop and ours are going
to be joined. We have lost pretty near half our fellows, either in
the fights coming up or by sunstroke or fever since we came here.
I got hold of some fizz in the bazaar yesterday, and I am sure you
must be thirsty. This is a splendid business; I don't know that I
ever felt so glad of anything in my life," and he dragged them away
to his tent.

Bathurst found, to his disappointment, that intense as was the
desire to push forward to Lucknow, the general opinion was that the
General would not venture to risk his little force in an operation
that, with the means at his disposal, seemed well nigh impossible.
Cholera had made considerable ravages, and he had but fifteen
hundred bayonets at his disposal. All that could be done pending
the arrival of reinforcements was to prepare the way for an advance,
and show so bold a front that the enemy would be forced to draw a
large force from Lucknow to oppose his advance.

A bridge of boats was thrown across the Ganges, and the force
crossed the river and advanced to Onao, eight miles on the road to
Lucknow. Here the enemy, strongly posted, barred the way; but they
were attacked, and, after hard fighting, defeated, with a loss of
three hundred men and fifteen guns.

In this fight the volunteer horse, who had been formed into a single
troop, did good service. One of their two officers was killed; and
as the party last up from Allahabad were all full of Bathurst's
rescue of Miss Hannay from Cawnpore, and Wilson and the Doctor
influenced the others, he was chosen to fill the vacancy.

There were two other fierce fights out at Busserutgunge, and then
Bathurst had the satisfaction of advancing with the column against
Bithoor. Here again the enemy fought sturdily, but were defeated
with great slaughter, and the Nana's palace was destroyed.

When, after the arrival of Outram with reinforcements, the column
set out for Lucknow, the volunteers did not accompany them, as they
would have been useless in street fighting, and were, therefore,
detailed to form part of the little force left at Cawnpore to hold
the city and check the rebels, parties of whom were swarming round
it.

The officer in command of the troop died of cholera a few days after
Havelock's column started up, and Bathurst succeeded him. The work
was very arduous, the men being almost constantly in their saddles,
and having frequent encounters with the enemy. They were again much
disappointed at being left behind when Sir Colin Campbell advanced
to the relief of Havelock and the garrison, but did more than their
share of fighting in the desperate struggle when the mutineers of
the Gwallior contingent attacked the force at Cawnpore during the
absence of the relieving column. Here they were almost annihilated
in a desperate charge which saved the 64th from being cut to pieces
at the most critical moment of the fight.

Wilson came out of the struggle with the loss of his left arm, and
two or three serious wounds. He had been cut off, and surrounded,
and was falling from his horse when Bathurst cut his way to his
rescue, and, lifting him into his saddle before him, succeeded after
desperate fighting in carrying him off, himself receiving several
wounds, none of which, however, were severe. The action had been
noticed, and Bathurst's name was sent in for the Victoria Cross. As
the troop had dwindled to a dozen sabers, he applied to Sir Colin
Campbell, whose column had arrived in time to save the force at
Cawnpore and to defeat the enemy, to be attached to a regiment as
a volunteer. The General, however, at once offered him a post as
an extra aide de camp to himself, as his perfect knowledge of the
language would render him of great use; and he gladly accepted the
offer.

With the column returning from Lucknow was the Doctor.

"By the way, Bathurst," he said on the evening of his return, "I
met an old acquaintance in Lucknow; you would never guess who it
was--Forster."

"You don't say so; Doctor."

"Yes; it seems he was hotly pursued, but managed to shake the
sowars off. At that time the garrison was not so closely besieged
as it afterwards was. He knew the country well, and made his way
across it until within sight of Lucknow. At night he rode right
through the rebels, swam the river, and gained the Residency.
He distinguished himself greatly through the siege, but had been
desperately wounded the day before we marched in. He was in a ward
that was handed over to me directly I got there, and I at once
saw that his case was a hopeless one. The poor fellow was heartily
glad to see me. Of course he knew nothing of what had taken place
at Deennugghur after he had left, and was very much cut up when
he heard the fate of almost all the garrison. He listened quietly
when I told how you had rescued Isobel and of your marriage. He
was silent, and then said, 'I am glad to hear it, Doctor. I can't
say how pleased I am she escaped. Bathurst has fairly won her.
I never dreamt that she cared for him. Well, it seems he wasn't
a coward after all. And you say he has resigned and come up as a
volunteer instead of going home with her? That is plucky, anyhow.
Well, I am pleased. I should not have been so if I hadn't been like
this, Doctor, but now I am out of the running for good, it makes
no odds to me either way. If ever you see him again, you tell him
I said I was glad. I expect he will make her a deucedly better
husband than I should have done. I never liked Bathurst, but I
expect it was because he was a better fellow than most of us--that
was at school, you know--and of course I did not take to him
at Deennugghur. No one could have taken to a man there who could
not stand fire. But you say he has got over that, so that is all
right. Anyhow, I have no doubt he will make her happy. Tell her I
am glad, Doctor. I thought at one time--but that is no odds now.
I am glad you are out of it, too.'

"And then he rambled on about shooting Sepoys, and did not say
anything more coherently until late that night. I was sitting by
him; he had been unconscious for some time, and he opened his eyes
suddenly and said, 'Tell them both I am glad,' and those were the
last words he spoke."

"He was a brave soldier, a fine fellow in many ways," Bathurst
said; "if he had been brought up differently he would, with all
his gifts, have been a grand fellow, but I fancy he never got any
home training. Well, I am glad he didn't die as we supposed, without
a friend beside him, on his way to Lucknow, and that he fell after
doing his duty to the women and children there."

Wilson refused to go home after the loss of his arm, and as soon as
he recovered was appointed to one of the Sikh regiments, and took
part in the final conquest of Lucknow two months after the fight
at Cawnpore. A fortnight after the conclusion of that terrible
struggle Sir Colin Campbell announced to Bathurst that amongst
the dispatches that he had received from home that morning was a
Gazette, in which his name appeared among those to whom the Victoria
Cross had been granted.

"I congratulate you heartily, Mr. Bathurst," the old officer said:
"I have had the pleasure of speaking in the highest terms of the
bravery you displayed in carrying my message through heavy fire a
score of times during the late operations."

Great as the honor of the Victoria Cross always is, to Bathurst
it was much more than to other men. It was his rehabilitation. He
need never fear now that his courage would be questioned, and the
report that he had before left the army because he lacked courage
would be forever silenced now that he could write V. C. after his
name. The pleasure of Dr. Wade and Wilson was scarcely less than
his own. The latter's regiment had suffered very heavily in the
struggle at Lucknow, and he came out of it a captain, having escaped
without a wound.

A week later Bathurst resigned his appointment. There was still
much to be done, and months of marching and fighting before the
rebellion was quite stamped out; but there had now arrived a force
ample to overcome all opposition, and there was no longer a necessity
for the service of civilians. As he had already left the service of
the Company, he was his own master, and therefore started at once
for Calcutta..

"I shall not be long before I follow you," the Doctor said, as they
spent their last evening together. "I shall wait and see this out,
and then retire. I should have liked to have gone home with you,
but it is out of the question. Our hands are full, and likely to
be so for some time, so I must stop."

Bathurst stopped for a day at Patna to see Rujub and his daughter.
He was received as an expected guest, and after spending a few hours
with them he continued his journey. At Calcutta he found a letter
awaiting him from Isobel, saying that she had arrived safely in
England, and should stay with her mother until his arrival, and
there he found her.

"I expected you today," she said, after the first rapturous greeting
was over. "Six weeks ago I woke in the middle of the night, and
heard Rabda's voice distinctly say: 'He has been with us today:
he is safe and well; he is on his way to you.' As I knew how long
you would take going down from Patna, I went the next day to the
office and found what steamer you would catch, and when she would
arrive. My mother and sister both regarded me as a little out of
my mind when I said you would be back this week. They have not the
slightest belief in what I told them about Rujub, and insist that
it was all a sort of hallucination brought on by my sufferings.
Perhaps they will believe now."

"Your face is wonderfully better," he said presently. "The marks
seem dying out, and you look almost your old self."

"Yes," she said; "I have been to one of the great doctors, and he
says he thinks the scars will quite disappear in time."

Isobel Bathurst has never again received any distinct message
from Rabda, but from time to time she has the consciousness, when
sitting quietly alone, that the girl is with her in thought. Every
year letters and presents are exchanged, and to the end of their
lives she and her husband will feel that their happiness is chiefly
due to her and her father--Rujub, the Juggler.



THE END.





End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Rujub, the Juggler, by G. A. Henty

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK RUJUB, THE JUGGLER ***

This file should be named rujub10.txt or rujub10.zip
Corrected EDITIONS of our eBooks get a new NUMBER, rujub11.txt
VERSIONS based on separate sources get new LETTER, rujub10a.txt

This etext was produced by Martin Robb

Project Gutenberg eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as Public Domain in the US
unless a copyright notice is included.  Thus, we usually do not
keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

We are now trying to release all our eBooks one year in advance
of the official release dates, leaving time for better editing.
Please be encouraged to tell us about any error or corrections,
even years after the official publication date.

Please note neither this listing nor its contents are final til
midnight of the last day of the month of any such announcement.
The official release date of all Project Gutenberg eBooks is at
Midnight, Central Time, of the last day of the stated month.  A
preliminary version may often be posted for suggestion, comment
and editing by those who wish to do so.

Most people start at our Web sites at:
http://gutenberg.net or
http://promo.net/pg

These Web sites include award-winning information about Project
Gutenberg, including how to donate, how to help produce our new
eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter (free!).


Those of you who want to download any eBook before announcement
can get to them as follows, and just download by date.  This is
also a good way to get them instantly upon announcement, as the
indexes our cataloguers produce obviously take a while after an
announcement goes out in the Project Gutenberg Newsletter.

http://www.ibiblio.org/gutenberg/etext03 or
ftp://ftp.ibiblio.org/pub/docs/books/gutenberg/etext03

Or /etext02, 01, 00, 99, 98, 97, 96, 95, 94, 93, 92, 92, 91 or 90

Just search by the first five letters of the filename you want,
as it appears in our Newsletters.


Information about Project Gutenberg (one page)

We produce about two million dollars for each hour we work.  The
time it takes us, a rather conservative estimate, is fifty hours
to get any eBook selected, entered, proofread, edited, copyright
searched and analyzed, the copyright letters written, etc.   Our
projected audience is one hundred million readers.  If the value
per text is nominally estimated at one dollar then we produce $2
million dollars per hour in 2002 as we release over 100 new text
files per month:  1240 more eBooks in 2001 for a total of 4000+
We are already on our way to trying for 2000 more eBooks in 2002
If they reach just 1-2% of the world's population then the total
will reach over half a trillion eBooks given away by year's end.

The Goal of Project Gutenberg is to Give Away 1 Trillion eBooks!
This is ten thousand titles each to one hundred million readers,
which is only about 4% of the present number of computer users.

Here is the briefest record of our progress (* means estimated):

eBooks Year Month

    1  1971 July
   10  1991 January
  100  1994 January
 1000  1997 August
 1500  1998 October
 2000  1999 December
 2500  2000 December
 3000  2001 November
 4000  2001 October/November
 6000  2002 December*
 9000  2003 November*
10000  2004 January*


The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been created
to secure a future for Project Gutenberg into the next millennium.

We need your donations more than ever!

As of February, 2002, contributions are being solicited from people
and organizations in: Alabama, Alaska, Arkansas, Connecticut,
Delaware, District of Columbia, Florida, Georgia, Hawaii, Illinois,
Indiana, Iowa, Kansas, Kentucky, Louisiana, Maine, Massachusetts,
Michigan, Mississippi, Missouri, Montana, Nebraska, Nevada, New
Hampshire, New Jersey, New Mexico, New York, North Carolina, Ohio,
Oklahoma, Oregon, Pennsylvania, Rhode Island, South Carolina, South
Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Utah, Vermont, Virginia, Washington, West
Virginia, Wisconsin, and Wyoming.

We have filed in all 50 states now, but these are the only ones
that have responded.

As the requirements for other states are met, additions to this list
will be made and fund raising will begin in the additional states.
Please feel free to ask to check the status of your state.

In answer to various questions we have received on this:

We are constantly working on finishing the paperwork to legally
request donations in all 50 states.  If your state is not listed and
you would like to know if we have added it since the list you have,
just ask.

While we cannot solicit donations from people in states where we are
not yet registered, we know of no prohibition against accepting
donations from donors in these states who approach us with an offer to
donate.

International donations are accepted, but we don't know ANYTHING about
how to make them tax-deductible, or even if they CAN be made
deductible, and don't have the staff to handle it even if there are
ways.

Donations by check or money order may be sent to:

Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
PMB 113
1739 University Ave.
Oxford, MS 38655-4109

Contact us if you want to arrange for a wire transfer or payment
method other than by check or money order.

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation has been approved by
the US Internal Revenue Service as a 501(c)(3) organization with EIN
[Employee Identification Number] 64-622154.  Donations are
tax-deductible to the maximum extent permitted by law.  As fund-raising
requirements for other states are met, additions to this list will be
made and fund-raising will begin in the additional states.

We need your donations more than ever!

You can get up to date donation information online at:

http://www.gutenberg.net/donation.html


***

If you can't reach Project Gutenberg,
you can always email directly to:

Michael S. Hart <hart@pobox.com>

Prof. Hart will answer or forward your message.

We would prefer to send you information by email.


**The Legal Small Print**


(Three Pages)

***START**THE SMALL PRINT!**FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS**START***
Why is this "Small Print!" statement here? You know: lawyers.
They tell us you might sue us if there is something wrong with
your copy of this eBook, even if you got it for free from
someone other than us, and even if what's wrong is not our
fault. So, among other things, this "Small Print!" statement
disclaims most of our liability to you. It also tells you how
you may distribute copies of this eBook if you want to.

*BEFORE!* YOU USE OR READ THIS EBOOK
By using or reading any part of this PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
eBook, you indicate that you understand, agree to and accept
this "Small Print!" statement. If you do not, you can receive
a refund of the money (if any) you paid for this eBook by
sending a request within 30 days of receiving it to the person
you got it from. If you received this eBook on a physical
medium (such as a disk), you must return it with your request.

ABOUT PROJECT GUTENBERG-TM EBOOKS
This PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook, like most PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBooks,
is a "public domain" work distributed by Professor Michael S. Hart
through the Project Gutenberg Association (the "Project").
Among other things, this means that no one owns a United States copyright
on or for this work, so the Project (and you!) can copy and
distribute it in the United States without permission and
without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth
below, apply if you wish to copy and distribute this eBook
under the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark.

Please do not use the "PROJECT GUTENBERG" trademark to market
any commercial products without permission.

To create these eBooks, the Project expends considerable
efforts to identify, transcribe and proofread public domain
works. Despite these efforts, the Project's eBooks and any
medium they may be on may contain "Defects". Among other
things, Defects may take the form of incomplete, inaccurate or
corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged
disk or other eBook medium, a computer virus, or computer
codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

LIMITED WARRANTY; DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES
But for the "Right of Replacement or Refund" described below,
[1] Michael Hart and the Foundation (and any other party you may
receive this eBook from as a PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm eBook) disclaims
all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including
legal fees, and [2] YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE OR
UNDER STRICT LIABILITY, OR FOR BREACH OF WARRANTY OR CONTRACT,
INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE
OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES, EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE
POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGES.

If you discover a Defect in this eBook within 90 days of
receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any)
you paid for it by sending an explanatory note within that
time to the person you received it from. If you received it
on a physical medium, you must return it with your note, and
such person may choose to alternatively give you a replacement
copy. If you received it electronically, such person may
choose to alternatively give you a second opportunity to
receive it electronically.

THIS EBOOK IS OTHERWISE PROVIDED TO YOU "AS-IS". NO OTHER
WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, ARE MADE TO YOU AS
TO THE EBOOK OR ANY MEDIUM IT MAY BE ON, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR A
PARTICULAR PURPOSE.

Some states do not allow disclaimers of implied warranties or
the exclusion or limitation of consequential damages, so the
above disclaimers and exclusions may not apply to you, and you
may have other legal rights.

INDEMNITY
You will indemnify and hold Michael Hart, the Foundation,
and its trustees and agents, and any volunteers associated
with the production and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
texts harmless, from all liability, cost and expense, including
legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the
following that you do or cause:  [1] distribution of this eBook,
[2] alteration, modification, or addition to the eBook,
or [3] any Defect.

DISTRIBUTION UNDER "PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm"
You may distribute copies of this eBook electronically, or by
disk, book or any other medium if you either delete this
"Small Print!" and all other references to Project Gutenberg,
or:

[1]  Only give exact copies of it.  Among other things, this
     requires that you do not remove, alter or modify the
     eBook or this "small print!" statement.  You may however,
     if you wish, distribute this eBook in machine readable
     binary, compressed, mark-up, or proprietary form,
     including any form resulting from conversion by word
     processing or hypertext software, but only so long as
     *EITHER*:

     [*]  The eBook, when displayed, is clearly readable, and
          does *not* contain characters other than those
          intended by the author of the work, although tilde
          (~), asterisk (*) and underline (_) characters may
          be used to convey punctuation intended by the
          author, and additional characters may be used to
          indicate hypertext links; OR

     [*]  The eBook may be readily converted by the reader at
          no expense into plain ASCII, EBCDIC or equivalent
          form by the program that displays the eBook (as is
          the case, for instance, with most word processors);
          OR

     [*]  You provide, or agree to also provide on request at
          no additional cost, fee or expense, a copy of the
          eBook in its original plain ASCII form (or in EBCDIC
          or other equivalent proprietary form).

[2]  Honor the eBook refund and replacement provisions of this
     "Small Print!" statement.

[3]  Pay a trademark license fee to the Foundation of 20% of the
     gross profits you derive calculated using the method you
     already use to calculate your applicable taxes.  If you
     don't derive profits, no royalty is due.  Royalties are
     payable to "Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation"
     the 60 days following each date you prepare (or were
     legally required to prepare) your annual (or equivalent
     periodic) tax return.  Please contact us beforehand to
     let us know your plans and to work out the details.

WHAT IF YOU *WANT* TO SEND MONEY EVEN IF YOU DON'T HAVE TO?
Project Gutenberg is dedicated to increasing the number of
public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed
in machine readable form.

The Project gratefully accepts contributions of money, time,
public domain materials, or royalty free copyright licenses.
Money should be paid to the:
"Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation."

If you are interested in contributing scanning equipment or
software or other items, please contact Michael Hart at:
hart@pobox.com

[Portions of this eBook's header and trailer may be reprinted only
when distributed free of all fees.  Copyright (C) 2001, 2002 by
Michael S. Hart.  Project Gutenberg is a TradeMark and may not be
used in any sales of Project Gutenberg eBooks or other materials be
they hardware or software or any other related product without
express permission.]

*END THE SMALL PRINT! FOR PUBLIC DOMAIN EBOOKS*Ver.02/11/02*END*